Swords of MarsSWORDS OF MARS
EDGAR RICE BURROUGHS

Contents
PROLOGUE
CHAPTER
  Rapas the Ulsio 
  Fal Sivas 
  Trapped 
  Death by Night 
  The Brain 
  The Ship 
  The Face in the Doorway 
  Suspicion 
  On the Balcony 
  Jat Or 
  In the House of Gar Nal 
  "We Must Both Die!" 
  Pursued 
  On to Thuria 
  Thuria 
  Invisible Foes 
  The Cat-Man 
  Condemned to Death 
  Ozara 
  We Attempt Escape 
  In the Tower Of Diamonds 
  In the Dark Cell 
  The Secret Door 
  Back to Barsoom 
[About this etext] 

SWORDS OF MARS
PROLOGUE
THE moon had risen above the rim of the canyon near the headwaters of the Little 
Colorado. It bathed in soft light the willows that line the bank of the little 
mountain torrent and the cottonwood trees beneath which stood the tiny cabin 
where I had been camping for a few weeks in the White Mountains of Arizona.
I stood upon the little porch of the cabin enjoying the soft beauties of this 
Arizona night; and as I contemplated the peace and serenity of the scene, it did 
not seem possible that but a few years before the fierce and terrible Geronimo 
had stood in this same spot before this self-same cabin, or that generations 
before that this seemingly deserted canyon had been peopled by a race now 
extinct.
I had been seeking in their ruined cities for the secret of their genesis and 
the even stranger secret of their extinction. How I wished that those crumbling 
lava cliffs might speak and tell me of all that they had witnessed since they 
poured out in a molten stream from the cold and silent cones that dot the mesa 
land beyond the canyon.
My thoughts returned again to Geronimo and his fierce Apache warriors; and these 
vagrant musings engendered memories of Captain John Carter of Virginia, whose 
dead body had lain for ten long years in some forgotten cave in the mountains 
not far south of this very spot – the cave in which he had sought shelter from 
pursuing Apaches.
My eyes, following the pathway of my thoughts, searched the heavens until they 
rested upon the red eye of Mars shining there in the blue-black void; and so it 
was that Mars was uppermost in my mind as I turned into my cabin and prepared 
for a good night's rest beneath the rustling leaves of the cottonwoods, with 
whose soft and soothing lullaby was mingled the rippling and the gurgling of the 
waters of the little Colorado.
I was not sleepy; and so, after I had undressed, I arranged a kerosene lamp near 
the head of my bunk and settled myself for the enjoyment of a gangster story of 
assassination and kidnaping.
My cabin consists of two rooms. The smaller back room is my bedroom. The larger 
room in front of it serves all other purposes, being dining room, kitchen, and 
living room combined. From my bunk, I cannot see directly into the front room. A 
flimsy partition separates the bedroom from the living room. It consists of 
rough-hewn boards that in the process of shrinking have left wide cracks in the 
wall, and in addition to this the door between the two rooms is seldom closed; 
so that while I could not see into the adjoining room, I could hear anything 
that might go on within it.
I do not know that I am more susceptible to suggestion than the average man; but 
the fact remains that murder, mystery, and gangster stories always seem more 
vivid when I read them alone in the stilly watches of the night.
I had just reached the point in the story where an assassin was creeping upon 
the victim of kidnappers when I heard the front door of my cabin open and close 
and, distinctly, the clank of metal upon metal.
Now, insofar as I knew, there was no one other than myself camped upon the 
headwaters of the Little Colorado; and certainly no one who had the right to 
enter my cabin without knocking.
I sat up in my bunk and reached under my pillow for the .45 Colt automatic that 
I keep there.
The oil lamp faintly illuminated my bedroom, but its main strength was 
concentrated upon me. The outer room was in darkness, as I could see by leaning 
from my bunk and peering through the doorway.
"Who's there?" I demanded, releasing the safety catch on my automatic and 
sliding my feet out of bed to the floor. Then, without waiting for a reply, I 
blew out the lamp.
A low laugh came from the adjoining room. "It is a good thing your wall is full 
of cracks," said a deep voice, "or otherwise I might have stumbled into trouble. 
That is a mean-looking gun I saw before you blew out your lamp."
The voice was familiar, but I could not definitely place it. "Who are you?" I 
demanded.
"Light your lamp and I'll come in," replied my nocturnal visitor. "If you're 
nervous, you can keep your gun on the doorway, but please don't squeeze the 
trigger until you have had a chance to recognize me."
"Damn!" I exclaimed under my breath, as I started to relight the lamp.
"Chimney still hot?" inquired the deep voice from the outer room.
"Plenty hot," I replied, as I succeeded at last in igniting the wick and 
replacing the hot chimney. "Come in."
I remained seated on the edge of the bunk, but I kept the doorway covered with 
my gun. I heard again the clanking of metal upon metal, and then a man stepped 
into the light of my feeble lamp and halted in the doorway. He was a tall man 
apparently between twenty-five and thirty with grey eyes and black hair. He was 
naked but for leather trappings that supported weapons of unearthly design – a 
short sword, a long sword, a dagger, and a pistol; but my eyes did not need to 
inventory all these details before I recognized him. The instant that I saw him, 
I tossed my gun aside and sprang to my feet.
"John Carter!" I exclaimed.
"None other," he replied, with one of his rare smiles.
We grasped hands. "You haven't changed much," he said.
"Nor you at all," I replied.
He sighed and then smiled again. "God alone knows how old I am. I can recall no 
childhood, nor have I ever looked other than I look tonight; but come," he 
added, "you mustn't stand here in your bare feet. Hop back into bed again. These 
Arizona nights are none too warm."
He drew up a chair and sat down. "What were you reading?" he asked, as he picked 
up the magazine that had fallen to the floor and glanced at the illustration. 
"It looks like a lurid tale."
"A pretty little bedtime story of assassination and kidnaping," I explained.
"Haven't you enough of that on earth without reading about it for 
entertainment?" he inquired. "We have on Mars."
"It is an expression of the normal morbid interest in the horrifying," I said. 
"There is really no justification, but the fact remains that I enjoy such tales. 
However, I have lost my interest now. I want to hear about you and Dejah Thoris 
and Carthoris, and what brought you here. It has been years since you have been 
back. I had given up all hope of ever seeing you again."
He shook his head, a little sadly I thought. "It is a long story, a story of 
love and loyalty, of hate and crime, a story of dripping swords, of strange 
places and strange people upon a stranger world. The living of it might have 
driven a weaker man to madness. To have one you love taken from you and not to 
know her fate!"
I did not have to ask whom he meant. It could be none other than the 
incomparable Dejah Thoris, Princess of Helium, and consort of John Carter, 
Warlord of Mars – the woman for whose deathless beauty a million swords had been 
kept red with blood on the dying planet for many a long year.
For a long time John Carter sat in silence staring at the floor. I knew that his 
thoughts were forty-three million miles away, and I was loath to interrupt them.
At last he spoke. "Human nature is alike everywhere," he mid. He flicked the 
edge of the magazine lying on my bunk. "We think that we want to forget the 
tragedies of life, but we do not. If they momentarily pass us by and leave us in 
peace, we must conjure them again, either in our thoughts or through some such 
medium as you have adopted. As you find a grim pleasure in reading about them, 
so I find a grim pleasure in thinking about them.
"But my memories of that great tragedy are not all sad. There was high 
adventure, there was noble fighting; and in the end there was – but perhaps you 
would like to hear about it."
I told him that I would, so he told me the story that I have set down here in 
his own words, as nearly as I can recall them.
CHAPTER I
RAPAS THE ULSIO
OVER nineteen hundred miles east of The Twin Cities of Helium, at about Lat. 30º 
S., Lon. 172º E., lies Zodanga. It has ever been a hotbed of sedition since the 
day that I led the fierce green hordes of Thark against it and, reducing it, 
added it to the Empire of Helium.
Within its frowning walls lives many a Zodangan who feels no loyalty for Helium; 
and here, too, have gathered numbers of the malcontents of the great empire 
ruled over by Tardos Mors, Jeddak of Helium. To Zodanga have migrated not a few 
of the personal and political enemies of the house of Tardos Mors and of his 
son-in-law, John Carter, Prince of Helium.
I visited the city as seldom as possible, as I had little love either for it or 
its people; but my duties called me there occasionally, principally because it 
was the headquarters of one of the most powerful guilds of assassins on Mars.
The land of my birth is cursed with its gangsters, its killers, and its 
kidnappers but these constitute but a slight menace as compared with the highly 
efficient organizations that flourish upon Mars. Here assassination is a 
profession; kidnaping, a fine art. Each has its guild, its laws, its customs, 
and its code of ethics; and so widespread are their ramifications that they seem 
inextricably interwoven into the entire social and political life of the planet.
For years I have been seeking to extirpate this noxious system, but the job has 
seemed a thankless and hopeless one. Entrenched behind age-old ramparts of habit 
and tradition, they occupy a position in the public consciousness that has cast 
a certain glamour of romance and honor upon them.
The kidnappers are not in such good odor, but among the more notorious assassins 
are men who hold much the same position in the esteem of the masses as do your 
great heroes of the prize ring and the baseball diamond.
Furthermore, in the war that I was waging upon them, I was also handicapped by 
the fact that I must fight almost alone, as even those of the red men of Mars 
who felt as I did upon the subject also believed that to take sides with me 
against the assassins would prove but another means for committing suicide. Yet 
I know that even this would not have deterred them, had they felt that there was 
any hope of eventual success.
That I had for so long escaped the keen blade of the assassin seemed little less 
than a miracle to them, and I presume that only my extreme self-confidence in my 
ability to take care of myself prevented me from holding the same view.
Dejah Thoris and my son, Carthoris, often counseled me to abandon the fight; but 
all my life I have been loath to admit defeat, nor ever have I willingly 
abandoned the chance for a good fight.
Certain types of killings upon Mars are punishable by death, and most of the 
killings of the assassins fell in such categories. So far, this was the only 
weapon that I had been able to use against them, and then not always 
successfully, for it was usually difficult to prove their crime, since even 
eyewitnesses feared to testify against them.
But I had gradually evolved and organized another means of combating them. This 
consisted of a secret organization of super-assassins. In other words, I had 
elected to fight the devil with fire.
When an assassination was reported, my organization acted in the rôle of 
detective to ferret out the murderer. Then it acted as judge and jury and 
eventually as executioner. Its every move was made in secret, but over the heart 
of each of its victims an "X" was cut with the sharp point of a dagger.
We usually struck quickly, if we could strike at all; and soon the public and 
the assassins learned to connect that "X" over the heart as the mark of the hand 
of justice falling upon the guilty; and I know that in a number of the larger 
cities of Helium we greatly reduced the death rate by assassination. Otherwise, 
however, we seemed as far from our goal as when we first started.
Our poorest results had been gained in Zodanga; and the assassins of that city 
openly boasted that they were too smart for me, for although they did not know 
positively, they guessed that the X's upon the breasts of their dead comrades 
were made by an organization headed by me.
I hope that I have not bored you with this exposition of these dry facts, but it 
seemed necessary to me that I do so as an introduction to the adventures that 
befell me, taking me to a strange world in an effort to thwart the malign forces 
that had brought tragedy into my life.
In my fight against the assassins of Barsoom, I had never been able to enlist 
many agents to serve in Zodanga; and those stationed there worked only in a 
half-hearted manner, so that our enemies had good reason to taunt us with our 
failure.
To say that such a condition annoyed me would be putting it mildly; and so I 
decided to go in person to Zodanga, not only for the purpose of making a 
thorough investigation, but to give the Zodangan assassins a lesson that would 
cause them to laugh out of the other side of their mouths.
I decided to go secretly and in disguise, for I knew that if I were to go there 
as John Carter, Warlord of Mars, I could learn nothing more than I already knew.
Disguise for me is a relatively simple matter. My white skin and black hair have 
made me a marked man upon Mars, where only the auburn-haired Lotharians and the 
totally bald Therns have skin as light colored as mine.
Although I had every confidence in the loyalty of my retainers, one never knows 
when a spy may insinuate himself into the most carefully selected organization. 
For this reason, I kept my plans and preparations secret from even the most 
trusted members of my entourage.
In the hangars on the roof of my palace are fliers of various models, and I 
selected from among them a one-arm scout flier from which I surreptitiously 
removed the insignia of my house. Finding a pretext to send the hangar guard 
away for a short time early one evening, I smuggled aboard the flier those 
articles that I needed to insure a satisfactory disguise. In addition to a red 
pigment for my own skin and paints for the body of the flier, I included a 
complete set of Zodangan harness, metal, and weapons.
That evening I spent alone with Dejah Thoris; and about twenty-five xats past 
the eighth zode, or at midnight earth time, I changed to a plain leather harness 
without insignia, and prepared to leave upon my adventure.
"I wish you were not going, my prince; I have a premonition that – well – that 
we are both going to regret it."
"The assassins must be taught a lesson," I replied, "or no one's life will be 
safe upon Barsoom. By their acts, they have issued a definite challenge; and 
that I cannot permit to go unnoticed."
"I suppose not," she replied. "You won your high position here with your sword; 
and by your sword I suppose you must maintain it, but I wish it were otherwise."
I took her in my arms and kissed her and told her not to worry – that I would 
not be gone long. Then I went to the hangar on the roof.
The hangar guard may have thought that it was an unusual time of night for me to 
be going abroad, but he could have had no suspicion as to my destination. I took 
off toward the West and presently was cutting the thin air of Mars beneath the 
myriad stars and the two gorgeous satellites of the red planet.
The moons of Mars have always intrigued me; and tonight, as I gazed upon them, I 
felt the lure of the mystery that surrounds them. Thuria, the nearer moon, known 
to earth men as Phobos, is the larger; and as it circles Barsoom at a distance 
of only 5800 miles, it presents a most gorgeous sight. Cluros, the farther moon, 
though only a little smaller in diameter than Thuria, appears to be much smaller 
because of the greater distance of its orbit from the planet, lying as it does, 
14,500 miles away. 
For ages, there was a Martian legend, which remained for me to explode, that the 
black race, the so-called First-born of Barsoom, lived upon Thuria, the nearer 
moon; but at the time I exposed the false gods of Mars, I demonstrated 
conclusively that the black race lived in the Valley Dor, near the south pole of 
the planet.
Thuria, seemingly hanging low above me, presented a gorgeous spectacle, which 
was rendered still more remarkable by the fact that she apparently moved through 
the heavens from west to east, due to the fact that her orbit is so near the 
planet she performs a revolution in less than one-third of that of the diurnal 
rotation of Mars. But as I watched her this night in dreamy fascination, little 
could I guess the part that she was so soon to play in the thrilling adventures 
and the great tragedy that lay just beyond my horizon.
When I was well beyond The Twin Cities of Helium, I cut off my running lights 
and circled to the South, gradually heading toward the East until I held a true 
course for Zodanga. Setting my destination compass, I was free to turn my 
attention to other matters, knowing that this clever invention would carry the 
ship safely to its destination.
My first task was to repaint the hull of the flier. I buckled straps onto my 
harness and onto rings in the gunwale of the craft; and then, lowering myself 
over the side, I proceeded to my work. It was slow work, for after painting as 
far as I could reach in all directions, I had to come on deck and change the 
position of the straps, so that I could cover another portion of the hull. But 
toward morning it was finally accomplished, though I cannot say that I looked 
with pride upon the result as anything of an artistic achievement. However, I 
had succeeded in covering the old paint and thus disguising the craft insofar as 
color was concerned. This accomplished, I threw my brush and the balance of the 
paint overboard, following them with the leather harness that I had worn from 
home.
As I had gotten almost as much paint upon myself as upon the hull of the boat, 
it took me some little time to erase the last vestige of this evidence that 
would acquaint a discerning observer with the fact that I had recently repainted 
my craft.
This done, I applied the red pigment evenly to every square inch of my naked 
body; so that after I had finished, I could have passed anywhere on Mars as a 
member of the dominant red race of Martians; and when I had donned the Zodangan 
harness, metal, and weapons, I felt that my disguise was complete.
It was now mid-forenoon; and, after eating, I lay down to snatch a few hours of 
sleep.
Entering a Martian city after dark is likely to be fraught with embarrassment 
for one whose mission may not be readily explained. It was, of course, possible 
that I might sneak in without lights; but the chances of detection by one of the 
numerous patrol boats was too great; and as I could not safely have explained my 
mission or revealed my identity, I should most certainly be sent to the pits 
and, doubtless, receive the punishment that is meted to spies – long 
imprisonment in the pits, followed by death in the arena.
Were I to enter with lights, I should most certainly be apprehended; and as I 
should not be able to answer questions satisfactorily, and as there would be no 
one to sponsor me, my predicament would be almost equally difficult; so as I 
approached the city before dawn of the second day, I cut out my motor and 
drifted idly well out of range of the searchlights of the patrol boats.
Even after daylight had come, I did not approach the city until the middle of 
the forenoon at a time when other ships were moving freely back and forth across 
the walls.
By day, and unless a city is actively at war, there are few restrictions placed 
upon the coming and going of small craft. Occasionally the patrol boats stop and 
question one of these; and as fines are heavy for operating without licenses, a 
semblance of regulation is maintained by the government.
In my case, it was not a question of a license to fly a ship but of my right to 
be in Zodanga at all; so my approach to the city was not without its spice of 
adventure.
At last the city wall lay almost directly beneath me; and I was congratulating 
myself upon my good fortune, as there was no patrol boat in sight; but I had 
congratulated myself too soon, for almost immediately there appeared from behind 
a lofty tower one of those swift little cruisers that are commonly used in all 
Martian cities for patrol service, and it was headed directly toward me.
I was moving slowly, so as not to attract unfavorable attention; but I can 
assure you that my mind was working rapidly. The one-man scout flier that I was 
using is very fast, and I might easily have turned and outdistanced the patrol 
boat; however, there were two very important objections to such a plan. One was 
that, unquestionably, the patrol boat would immediately open fire on me with the 
chances excellent that they would bring me down. The other was, that should I 
escape, it would be practically impossible for me to enter the city again in 
this way, as my boat would be marked; and the entire patrol system would be on 
the lookout for it.
The cruiser was steadily approaching me, and I was preparing to bluff my way 
through with a cock-and-bull story of having been long absent from Zodanga and 
having lost my papers while I was away. The best that I could hope from this was 
that I should merely be fined for not having my papers, and as I was well 
supplied with money, such a solution of my difficulties would be a most welcome 
one.
This, however, was a very slim hope, as it was almost a foregone conclusion that 
they would insist upon knowing who my sponsor was at the time my lost papers 
were issued; and without a sponsor I would be in a bad way.
Just as they got within hailing distance, and I was sure that they were about to 
order me to stop, I heard a loud crash above me; and glancing up, I saw two 
small ships in collision. I could see the officer in command of the patrol boat 
plainly now; and as I glanced at him, I saw him looking up. He barked a short 
command; the nose of the patrol boat was elevated; and it circled rapidly 
upward, its attention diverted from me by a matter of vastly greater importance. 
While it was thus engaged, I slipped quietly on into the city of Zodanga.
At the time, many years ago, that Zodanga was looted by the green hordes of 
Thark, it had been almost completely razed. It was the old city with which I had 
been most familiar, and I had visited the rebuilt Zodanga upon but one or two 
occasions since.
Cruising idly about, I finally found that for which I sought – an unpretentious 
public hangar in a shabby quarter of the city. There are quarters in every city 
with which I am familiar where one may go without being subjected to curious 
questioning, so long as one does not run afoul of the officers of the law. This 
hangar and this quarter of Zodanga looked such a place to me.
The hangar was located on the roof of a very old building that had evidently 
escaped the ravages of the Tharks. The landing space was small, and the hangars 
themselves dingy and unkempt.
As my craft settled to the roof, a fat man, well smeared with black grease, 
appeared from behind a flier upon the engine of which he was evidently working.
He looked at me questioningly, and I thought with none too friendly an 
expression. "What do you want?" he demanded.
"Is this a public hangar?"
"Yes."
"I want space for my craft."
"Have you got any money?" he demanded.
"I have a little. I will pay a month's rental in advance," I replied.
The frown melted from his face. "That hangar there is vacant," he said, 
pointing. "Run her in there."
Having housed my flier and locked the controls, I returned to the man and paid 
him.
"Is there a good public house near by?" I asked, "one that is cheap and not too 
dirty."
"There is one right in this building," he replied, "as good as any that you will 
find around here."
This suited me perfectly, as when one is on an adventure of this nature, one 
never knows how quickly a flier may be required or how soon it may be all that 
stands between one and death.
Leaving the surly hangar proprietor, I descended the ramp that opened onto the 
roof.
The elevators, ran only to the floor below the roof, and here I found one 
standing with its door open. The operator was a dissipated looking young fellow 
in shabby harness.
"Ground floor?" he asked.
"I am looking for lodgings," I replied. "I want to go to the office of the 
public house in this building."
He nodded, and the elevator started down. The building appeared even older and 
more dilapidated from the inside than the out, and the upper floors seemed 
practically untenanted.
"Here you are," he said presently, stopping the elevator and opening the door.
In Martian cities, public houses such as this are merely places to sleep. There 
are seldom but few, if any, private rooms. Along the side walls of long rooms 
are low platforms upon which each guest places his sleeping silks and furs in a 
numbered space allotted to him.
Owing to the prevalence of assassination, these rooms are patrolled night and 
day by armed guards furnished by the proprietor; and it is largely because of 
this fact that private rooms are not in demand. In houses that cater to women, 
these guests are segregated; and there are more private rooms and no guards in 
their quarters, as the men of Barsoom seldom, if ever, kill a woman, or I may 
qualify that by saying that they do not employ assassins to kill them, 
ordinarily.
The public house to which chance had led me catered only to men. There were no 
women in it.
The proprietor, a burly man whom I later learned was formerly a famous panthan, 
or soldier of fortune, assigned me a sleeping place and collected his fee for a 
day's lodging; and after directing me to an eating-place in response to my 
inquiries, left me.
Scarcely any of the other guests were in the house at this hour of the day. 
Their personal belongings, their sleeping silks and furs, were in the spaces 
allotted to them; and even though there had been no guards patrolling the room, 
they would have been safe, as thievery is practically unknown upon Mars.
I had brought with me some old and very ordinary sleeping silks and furs and 
these I deposited upon the platform. Sprawled in the adjoining space was a 
shifty-eyed individual with an evil face. I had noticed that he had been eyeing 
me surreptitiously ever since I had entered. At last he spoke to me.
"Kaor!" he said, using the familiar form of Martian greeting.
I nodded and replied in kind.
"We are to be neighbors," he ventured.
"So it would seem," I replied.
"You are evidently a stranger, at least in this part of the city," he continued. 
"I overheard you asking the proprietor where you could find an eating-place. The 
one he directed you to is not as good as the one that I go to. I am going there 
now; if you'd like to come along, I'll be glad to take you."
There was a furtiveness about the man that, in connection with his evil face, 
assured me that he was of the criminal class; and as it was among this class 
that I expected to work, his suggestion dovetailed nicely with my plans; so I 
quickly accepted.
"My name is Rapas," he said, "they call me Rapas the Ulsio," he added, not 
without a touch of pride.
Now I was sure that I had judged him correctly, for Ulsio means rat.
"My name is Vandor," I told him, giving him the alias I had selected for this 
adventure.
"By your metal, I see that you are a Zodangan," he said, as we walked from the 
room to the elevators.
"Yes," I replied, "but I have been absent from the city for years. In fact, I 
have not been here since it was burned by the Tharks. There have been so many 
changes that it is like coming to a strange city."
"From your looks, I'd take you to be a fighting man by profession," he 
suggested.
I nodded. "I am a panthan. I have served for many years in another country, but 
recently I killed a man and had to leave." I knew that if he were a criminal, as 
I had guessed, this admission of a murder upon my pan would make him freer with 
me.
His shifty eyes glanced quickly at me and then away; and I saw that he was 
impressed, one way or another, by my admission. On the way to the eating-place, 
which lay in another avenue a short distance from our public house, we carried 
on a desultory conversation.
When we had seated ourselves at a table, Rapas ordered drinks; and immediately 
after he had downed the first one his tongue loosened.
"Are you going to remain in Zodanga?" he asked.
"That depends upon whether or not I can find a living here," I replied. "My 
money won't last long; and, of course, leaving my last employer under the 
circumstances that I did, I have no papers; so I may have trouble in finding a 
place at all."
While we were eating our meal, Rapas continued to drink; and the more he drank 
the more talkative he became.
"I have taken a liking to you, Vandor," he announced presently; "and if you are 
the right kind, as I think you are, I can find you employment." Finally he 
leaned close to me and whispered in my ear. "I am a gorthan," he said.
Here was an incredible piece of good fortune. I had hoped to contact the 
assassins, and the first man whose acquaintance I had made admitted that he was 
one.
I shrugged, deprecatively.
"Not much money in that," I said.
"There is plenty, if you are well connected," he assured me.
"But I am not connected well, or otherwise, here in Zodanga," I argued, "I don't 
belong to the Zodangan guild; and, as I told you, I had to come away without any 
papers."
He looked around him furtively to see if any were near who might overhear him. 
"The guild is not necessary," he whispered; "we do not all belong to the guild."
"A good way to commit suicide," I suggested.
"Not for a man with a good head on him. Look at me; I am an assassin, and I 
don't belong to the guild. I make good money too, and I don't have to divide up 
with anyone." He took another drink. "There are not many with as good heads on 
them as Rapas the Ulsio."
He leaned closer to me. "I like you, Vandor," he said; "you are a good fellow." 
His voice was getting thick from drink. "I have one very rich client; he has 
lots of work, and he pays well. I can get you an odd job with him now and again. 
Perhaps I can find steady employment for you. How would you like that?"
I shrugged. "A man must live," I said; "he can't be too particular about his job 
when he hasn't very much money."
"Well, you come along with me; I am going there tonight. While Fal Sivas talks 
to you, I will tell him that you are just the man that he needs."
"But how about you?" I inquired. "It is your job; certainly no man needs two 
assassins."
"Never mind about me," said Rapas; "I have other ideas in my head." He stopped 
suddenly and gave me a quick, suspicious look. It was almost as though what he 
had said had sobered him. He shook his head, evidently in an effort to clear it. 
"What did I say?" he demanded. "I must be getting drunk."
"You said that you had other plans. I suppose you mean that you have a better 
job in view."
"Is that all I said?" he demanded.
"You said that you would take me to a man called Fal Sivas who would give me 
employment."
Rapas seemed relieved. "Yes, I will take you to see him tonight."
CHAPTER II
FAL SIVAS
FOR the balance of the day Rapas slept, while I occupied my time puttering 
around my flier in the public hangar on the roof of the hostelry. This was a far 
more secluded spot than the public sleeping room or the streets of the city, 
where some accident might pierce my disguise and reveal my identity.
As I worked over my motor, I recalled Rapas's sudden fear that he had revealed 
something to me in his drunken conversation; and I wondered idly what it might 
be. It had come following his statement that he had other plans. What plans? 
Whatever they were, they were evidently nefarious, or he would not have been so 
concerned when he feared that he had revealed them.
My short acquaintance with Rapas had convinced me that my first appraisal of his 
character was correct and that his sobriquet of Rapas the Rat was well deserved.
I chafed under the enforced inactivity of the long day; but at last evening 
came, and Rapas the Ulsio and I left our quarters and made our way once more to 
the eating-place.
Rapas was sober now, nor did he take but a single drink with his meal. "You've 
got to have a clear head when you talk to old Fal Sivas," he said. "By my first 
ancestor, no shrewder brain was ever hatched of a woman's egg."
After we had eaten, we went out into the night; and Rapas led me through broad 
avenues and down narrow alleyways until we came to a large building that stood 
near the eastern wall of Zodanga.
It was a dark and gloomy pile, and the avenue that ran before it was unlighted. 
It stood in a district given over to warehouses, and at this time of night its 
surroundings were deserted.
Rapas approached a small doorway hidden in an angle of a buttress. I saw him 
groping with his hands at one side of the door, and presently he stepped back 
and waited.
"Not everyone can gain admission to old Fal Sivas's Place," he remarked, with a 
tinge of boastfulness. "You have to know the right signal, and that means that 
you have to be pretty well in the confidence of the old man."
We waited in silence then for perhaps two or three minutes. No sound came from 
beyond the door; but presently a very small, round port in its surface opened; 
and in the dim light of the farther moon I saw an eye appraising us. Then a 
voice spoke.
"Ah, the noble Rapas!" The words were whispered; and following them, the door 
swung in.
The passage beyond was narrow, and the man who had opened the door flattened 
himself against the wall that we might pass. Then he closed the door behind us 
and followed us along a dark corridor, until we finally emerged into a small, 
dimly lighted room.
Here our guide halted. "The master did not say that you were bringing another 
with you," he said to Rapas.
"He did not know it," replied Rapas. "In fact, I did not know it myself until 
today; but it is all right. Your master will be glad to receive him when I have 
explained why I brought him."
"That is a matter that Fal Sivas will have to decide for himself," replied the 
slave. "Perhaps you had better go first and speak to him, leaving the stranger 
here with me."
"Very well, then," agreed my companion. "Remain here until I return, Vandor."
The slave unlocked the door in the far side of the anteroom; and after Rapas had 
passed through, he followed him and closed it.
It occurred to me that his action was a little strange, as I had just heard him 
say that he would remain with me, but I would have thought nothing more of the 
matter had I not presently become impressed with the very definite sensation 
that I was being watched.
I cannot explain this feeling that I occasionally have. Earth men who should 
know say that this form of telepathy is scientifically impossible, yet upon many 
occasions I have definitely sensed this secret surveillance, later to discover 
that I really was being watched.
As my eyes wandered casually about the room, they came to rest again upon the 
door beyond which Rapas and the slave had disappeared. They were held 
momentarily by a small round hole in the paneling and the glint of something 
that might have been an eye shining in the darkness. I knew that it was an eye.
Just why I should be watched, I did not know; but if my observer hoped to 
discover anything suspicious about me, he was disappointed; for as soon as I 
realized that an eye was upon me, I walked to a bench at one side of the room 
and sat down, instantly determined not to reveal the slightest curiosity 
concerning my surroundings.
Such surveillance probably meant little in itself, but taken in connection with 
the gloomy and forbidding appearance of the building and the great stealth and 
secrecy with which we had been admitted, it crystallized a most unpleasant 
impression of the place and its master that had already started to form in my 
mind.
From beyond the walls of the room there came no sound, nor did any of the night 
noises of the city penetrate to the little anteroom. Thus I sat in utter silence 
for about ten minutes; then the door opened, and the same slave beckoned to me.
"Follow me," he said. "The master will see you. I am to take you to him."
I followed him along a gloomy corridor and up a winding ramp to the next higher 
level of the building. A moment later he ushered me into a softly lighted room 
furnished with Sybaritic luxury, where I saw Rapas standing before a couch on 
which a man reclined, or I should say, crouched. Somehow he reminded me of a 
great cat watching its prey, always ready to spring.
"This is Vandor, Fal Sivas," said Rapas, by way of introduction.
I inclined my head in acknowledgment and stood before the man, waiting.
"Rapas has told me about you," said Fal Sivas. "Where are you from?"
"Originally I was from Zodanga," I replied, "but that was years ago before the 
sacking of the city."
"And where have you been since?" he asked. "Whom have you served?"
"That," I replied, "is a matter of no consequence to anyone but myself. It is 
sufficient that I have not been in Zodanga, and that I cannot return to the 
country that I have just fled."
"You have no friends or acquaintances in Zodanga, then?" he asked.
"Of course, some of my acquaintances may still be living; that I do not know," I 
replied, "but my people and most of my friends were killed at the time that the 
green hordes overran the city."
"And you have had no intercourse with Zodanga since you left?" he asked.
"None whatsoever."
"Perhaps you are just the man I need. Rapas is sure of it, but I am never sure. 
No man can be trusted."
"Ah, but master," interrupted Rapas, "have I not always served you well and 
faithfully?"
I thought I saw a slight sneer curl the lip of Fal Sivas.
"You are a paragon, Rapas," he said, "the soul of honor."
Rapas swelled with importance. He was too egotistical to note the flavor of 
sarcasm in Fal Sivas's voice.
"And I may consider myself employed?" I asked.
"You understand that you may be called upon to use a dagger more often than a 
sword," he asked, "and that poisons are sometimes preferred to pistols?"
"I understand."
He looked at me intently.
"There may come a time," he continued, "when you may have to draw your long 
sword or your short sword in my defense. Are you a capable swordsman?"
"I am a panthan," I replied; "and as panthans live by the sword, the very fact 
that I am here answers your question."
"Not entirely. I must have a master swordsman. Rapas, here, is handy with the 
short sword. Let us see what you can do against him."
"To the death?" I asked.
Rapas guffawed loudly. "I did not bring you here to kill you," he said.
"No, not to the death, of course," said Fal Sivas. "Just a short passage. Let us 
see which one can scratch the other first."
I did not like the idea. I do not ordinarily draw my sword unless I intend to 
kill, but I realized that I was playing a part and that before I got through I 
might have to do many things of which I did not approve; so I nodded my assent 
and waited for Rapas to draw.
His short sword flashed from its scabbard. "I shall not hurt you badly, Vandor," 
he said; "for I am very fond of you."
I thanked him and drew my own weapon.
Rapas stepped forward to engage me, a confident smile upon his lips. The next 
instant his weapon was flying across the room. I had disarmed him, and he was at 
my mercy. He backed away, a sickly grin upon his face. Fal Sivas laughed.
"It was an accident," said Rapas. "I was not ready."
"I am sorry," I told him; "go and recover your weapon."
He got it and came back, and this time he lunged at me viciously. There would 
have been no mere scratch that time if his thrust had succeeded. He would have 
spitted me straight through the heart. I parried and stepped in, and again his 
sword hurtled through the air and clanked against the opposite wall.
Fal Sivas laughed uproariously. Rapas was furious. "That is enough," said the 
former. "I am satisfied. Sheath your swords."
I knew that I had made an enemy of Rapas; but that did not concern me greatly, 
since being forewarned I could always be watchful of him. Anyway, I had never 
trusted him.
"You are prepared to enter my service at once?" asked Fal Sivas.
"I am in your service now," I replied.
He smiled. "I think you are going to make me a good man. Rapas wants to go away 
for a while to attend to business of his own. While he is away, you will remain 
here as my bodyguard. When he returns, I may still find use for you in one way 
or another. The fact that you are unknown in Zodanga may make you very valuable 
to me." He turned to Rapas. "You may go now, Rapas," he said, "and while you are 
away, you might take some lessons in swordsmanship."
When Pal Sivas said that, he grinned; but Rapas did not. He looked very sour, 
and he did not say good-bye to me as he left the room.
"I am afraid that you offended his dignity," said Fal Sivas after the door had 
closed behind the assassin.
"I shall lose no sleep over it," I replied, "and anyway it was not my fault. It 
was his."
"What do you mean?" demanded Fal Sivas.
"Rapas is not a good swordsman."
"He is considered an excellent one," Fal Sivas assured me.
"I imagine that as a killer he is more adept with the dagger and poison."
"And how about you?" he asked.
"Naturally, as a fighting man, I prefer the sword," I replied.
Fal Sivas shrugged. "That is a matter of small concern to me," he said. "If you 
prefer to kill my enemies with a sword, use a sword. All I ask is that you kill 
them."
"You have many enemies?" I asked.
"There are many who would like to see me put out of the way," he replied. "I am 
an inventor, and there are those who would steal my inventions. Many of these I 
have had to destroy. Their people suspect me and seek revenge; but there is one 
who, above all others, seeks to destroy me. He also is an inventor, and he has 
employed an agent of the assassins' guild to make away with me.
"This guild is headed by Ur Jan, and he personally has threatened my life 
because I have employed another than a member of his guild to do my killing."
We talked for a short time, and then Fal Sivas summoned a slave to show me to my 
quarters. "They are below mine," he said; "if I call, you are to come to me 
immediately. Good night."
The slave led me to another room on the same level. In fact, to a little suite 
of three rooms. They were plainly but comfortably furnished.
"Is there anything that you require, master?" the slave inquired, as he turned 
to leave me.
"Nothing," I replied.
"Tomorrow a slave will be assigned to serve you." With that he left me, and I 
listened to see if he locked the door from the outside; but he did not, though I 
would not have been surprised had he done so, so sinister and secretive seemed 
everything connected with this gloomy pile.
I occupied myself for a few moments inspecting my quarters. They consisted of a 
living room, two small bedrooms, and a bath. A single door opened from the 
living room onto the corridor. There were no windows in any of the rooms. There 
were small ventilators in the floors and in the ceilings, and draughts of air 
entering the former indicated that the apartment was ventilated mechanically. 
The rooms were lighted by radium bulbs similar to those generally used 
throughout Barsoom.
In the living room was a table, a bench, and several chairs, and a shelf upon 
which were a number of books. Glancing at some of these, I discovered that they 
were all scientific works. There were books on medicine, on surgery, chemistry, 
mechanics, and electricity.
From time to time, I heard what appeared to be stealthy noises in the corridor; 
but I did not investigate, as I wanted to establish myself in the confidence of 
Fal Sivas and his people before I ventured to take it upon myself to learn any 
more than they desired me to know. I did not even know that I wanted to know 
anything more about the household of Fal Sivas; for, after all, my business in 
Zodanga had nothing to do with him. I had come to undermine and, if possible, 
overthrow the strength of Ur Jan and his guild of assassins; and all I needed 
was a base from which to work. I was, in fact, a little disappointed to find 
that Fate had thrown me in with those opposed to Ur Jan. I would have preferred 
and, in fact, had hoped to be able to join Ur Jan's organization, as I felt that 
I could accomplish much more from the inside than from the out.
If I could join the guild, I could soon learn the identity of its principal 
members; and that, above all other things, was what I wished to do, that I might 
either bring them to justice or put the cross upon their hearts with the point 
of my own sword.
Occupied with these thoughts, I was about to remove my harness and turn into my 
sleeping silks and furs when I heard sounds of what might have been a scuffle on 
the level above and then a thud, as of a body falling.
The former preternatural silence of the great house accentuated the significance 
of the sounds that I was hearing, imparting to them a mystery that I realized 
might be wholly out of proportion to their true importance. I smiled as I 
realized the effect that my surroundings seemed to be having upon my ordinarily 
steady nerves; and had resumed my preparations for the night when a shrill 
scream rang through the building.
I paused again and listened, and now I distinctly heard the sound of feet 
running rapidly. They seemed to be approaching, and I guessed that they were 
coming down the ramp from the level above to the corridor that ran before my 
quarters.
Perhaps what went on in the house of Fal Sivas was none of my affair, but I have 
never yet heard a woman scream without investigating; so now I stepped to the 
door of my living room and threw it open, and as I did so I saw a girl running 
rapidly toward me. Her hair was disheveled; and from her wide, frightened eyes 
she cast frequent glances backward over her shoulder.
She was almost upon me before she discovered me; and when she did she paused for 
a moment with a gasp of astonishment or fear, I could not tell which; then she 
darted past me through the open door into my living room.
"Close the door," she whispered, her voice tense with suppressed emotion. "Don't 
let him get me! Don't let him find me!"
No one seemed to be pursuing her, but I closed the door as she had requested and 
turned toward her for an explanation.
"What is the matter?" I demanded. "From whom were you running?"
"From him." She shuddered. "Oh, he is horrible. Hide me; don't let him get me, 
please!"
"Whom do you mean? Who is horrible?"
She stood there trembling and wide-eyed, staring past me at the door, like one 
whom terror had demented.
"Him," she whispered. "Who else could it be?"
"You mean–––?"
She came close and started to speak; then she hesitated. "But why should I trust 
you? You are one of his creatures. You are all alike in this terrible place."
She was standing very close to me now, trembling like a leaf. "I cannot stand 
it!" she cried. "I will not let him!" And then, so quickly that I could not 
prevent her, she snatched the dagger from my harness and turned it upon herself.
But there I was too quick for her, seizing her wrist before she could carry out 
her designs.
She was a delicate-looking creature, but her appearance belied her strength. 
However, I had little difficulty in disarming her; and then I backed her toward 
the bench and forced her down upon it.
"Calm yourself," I said; "you have nothing to fear from me – nothing to fear 
from anybody while I am with you. Tell me what has happened. Tell me whom you 
fear."
She sat there staring into my eyes for a long moment, and presently she 
commenced to regain control of herself. "Yes," she said presently, "perhaps I 
can trust you. You make me feel that way – your voice, your looks."
I laid my hand upon her shoulder as one might who would quiet a frightened 
child. "Do not be afraid," I said; "tell me something of yourself. What is your 
name?"
"Zanda," she replied.
"You live here?"
"I am a slave, a prisoner,"
"What made you scream?" I asked.
"I did not scream," she replied; "that was another. He tried to get me, but I 
eluded him, and so he took another. My turn will come. He will get me. He gets 
us all."
"Who? Who will get you?"
She shuddered as she spoke the name. "Fal Sivas," she said, and there was horror 
in her tone.
I sat down on the bench beside her and laid my hand on hers. "Quiet yourself," I 
said; "tell me what all this means. I am a stranger here. I just entered the 
service of Fal Sivas tonight."
"You know nothing, then, about Fal Sivas?" she demanded.
"Only that he is a wealthy inventor and fears for his life."
"Yes, he is rich; and he is an inventor, but not so great an inventor as he is a 
murderer and a thief. He steals ideas from other inventors and then has them 
murdered in order to safeguard what he has stolen. Those who learn too much of 
his inventions die. They never leave this house. He always has an assassin ready 
to do his bidding; sometimes here, sometimes out in the city; and he is always 
afraid of his life.
"Rapas the Ulsio is his assassin now; but they are both afraid of Ur Jan, chief 
of the guild of assassins; for Ur Jan has learned that Rapas is killing for Fal 
Sivas for a price far lower than that charged by the guild."
"But what are these wonderful inventions that Fal Sivas works upon?" I asked.
"I do not know all of the things that he does, but there is the ship. That would 
be wonderful, were it not born of blood and treachery."
"What sort of a ship?" I asked.
"A ship that will travel safely through interplanetary space. He says that in a 
short time we shall be able to travel back and forth between the planets as 
easily as we travel now from one city to another."
"Interesting," I said, "and not so very horrible, that I can see."
"But he does other things – horrible things. One of them is a mechanical brain."
"A mechanical brain?"
"Yes, but of course I cannot explain it. I have so little learning. I have heard 
him speak of it often, but I do not understand.
"He says that all life, all matter, are the result of mechanical action, not 
primarily, chemical action. He holds that all chemical action is mechanical.
"Oh, I am probably not explaining it right. It is all so confusing to me, 
because I do not understand it; but anyway he is working on a mechanical brain, 
a brain that win think clearly and logically, absolutely uninfluenced by any of 
the extraneous media that affect human judgments."
"It seems rather a weird idea," I said, "but I can see nothing so horrible about 
it."
"It is not the idea that is horrible," she said; "it is the method that he 
employs to perfect his invention. In his effort to duplicate the human brain, he 
must examine it. For this reason he needs many slaves. A few he buys, but most 
of them are kidnaped for him."
She commenced to tremble, and her voice came in little broken gasps. "I do not 
know; I have not really seen it; but they say that he straps his victims so that 
they cannot move and then removes the skull until he has exposed the brain; and 
so, by means of rays that penetrate the tissue, he watches the brain function."
"But his victims cannot suffer long," I said; "they would lose consciousness and 
die quickly."
She shook her head. "No, he has perfected drugs that he injects into their veins 
so that they remain alive and are conscious for a long time. For long hours he 
applies various stimuli and watches the reaction of the brain. Imagine if you 
can, the suffering of his poor victims.
"Many slaves are brought here, but they do not remain long. There are only two 
doors leading from the building, and there are no windows in the outer walls. 
The slaves that disappear do not leave through either of the two doorways. I see 
them today; tomorrow they are gone, gone through the little doorway that leads 
into the room of horror next to Fal Sivas's sleeping quarters.
"Tonight Fal Sivas sent for two of us, another girl and myself. He purposed 
using only one of us. He always examines a couple and then selects the one that 
he thinks is the best specimen, but his selection is not determined wholly by 
scientific requirements. He always selects the more attractive of the girls that 
are summoned.
"He examined us, and then finally he selected me. I was terrified. I tried to 
fight him off. He chased me about the room, and then he slipped and fell; and 
before he could regain his feet, I opened the door and escaped. Then I heard the 
other girl scream, and I knew that he had seized her, but I have won only a 
reprieve. He will get me; there is no escape. Neither you nor I will ever leave 
this place alive."
"What makes you think that?" I inquired.
"No one ever does."
"How about Rapas?" I asked. "He comes and goes apparently as he wishes."
"Yes, Rapas comes and goes. He is Fal Sivas's assassin. He also aids in the 
kidnaping of new victims. Under the circumstances he would have to be free to 
leave the building. Then there are a few others, old and trusted retainers, 
really partners in crime, whose lives Fal Sivas holds in the palm of his hand; 
but you may rest assured that none of these know too much about his inventions. 
The moment that one is taken into Fal Sivas's confidence, his days are numbered.
"The man seems to have a mania for talking about his inventions. He must explain 
them to someone. I think that is because of his great egotism. He loves to 
boast. That is the reason he tells us who are doomed so much about his work. You 
may rest assured that Rapas knows nothing of importance. In fact, I have heard 
Fal Sivas say that one thing that endeared Rapas to him is the assassin's utter 
stupidity. Fal Sivas says that if he explained every detail of an invention to 
him, Rapas wouldn't have brains enough to understand it."
By this time the girl had regained control of herself; and as she ceased 
speaking, she started toward the doorway. "Thank you so much," she said, "for 
letting me come in here. I shall probably never see you again, but I should like 
to know who it is who has befriended me."
"My name is Vandor," I replied, "but what makes you think you will never see me 
again, and where are you going now?"
"I am going back to my quarters to wait for the next summons. It may come 
tomorrow."
"You are going to stay right here," I replied; "we may find a way of getting you 
out of this, yet."
She looked at me in surprise and was about to reply when suddenly she cocked her 
head on one side and listened. "Someone is coming," she said; "they are 
searching for me."
I took her by the hand and drew her toward the doorway to my sleeping apartment. 
"Come in here," I said. "Let's see if we can't hide you."
"No, no," she demurred; "they would kill us both then, if they found me. You 
have been kind to me. I do not want them to kill you."
"Don't worry about me," I replied; "I can take care of myself. Do as I tell 
you."
I took her into my room and made her lie down on the little platform that serves 
in Barsoom. as a bed. Then I threw the sleeping silks and furs over her in a 
jumbled heap. Only by close examination could anyone have discovered that her 
little form lay hidden beneath them.
Stepping into the living room, I took a book at random from the shelf; and 
seating myself in a chair, opened it. I had scarcely done so, when I heard a 
scratching on the outside of the door leading to the corridor.
"Come in," I called.
The door opened, and Fal Sivas stepped into the room.
CHAPTER III
TRAPPED
LOWERING my book, I looked up as Fal Sivas entered. He glanced quickly and 
suspiciously about the apartment. I had purposely left the door to my sleeping 
room open, so as not to arouse suspicion should anyone come in to investigate. 
The doors to the other sleeping room and bath were also open. Fal Sivas glanced 
at the book in my hand. "Rather heavy reading for a panthan," he remarked. 
I smiled. "I recently read his Theoretical Mechanics. This is an earlier work, I 
believe, and not quite so authoritative. I was merely glancing through it."
Fal Sivas studied me intently for a moment. "Are you not a little too well 
educated for your calling?" he asked.
"One may never know too much," I replied.
"One may know too much here," he said, and I recalled what the girl had told me.
His tone changed. "I stopped in to see if everything was all right with you, if 
you were comfortable."
"Very," I replied.
"You have not been disturbed? No one has been here?"
"The house seems very quiet," I replied. "I heard someone laughing a short time 
ago, but that was all. It did not disturb me."
"Has anyone come to your quarters?" he asked.
"Why, was someone supposed to come?"
"No one, of course," he said shortly, and then he commenced to question me in an 
evident effort to ascertain the extent of my mechanical and chemical knowledge.
"I really know little of either subject," I told him. "I am a fighting man by 
profession, not a scientist. Of course, familiarity with fliers connotes some 
mechanical knowledge, but after all I am only a tyro."
He was studying me quizzically. "I wish that I knew you better," he said at 
last; "I wish that I knew that I could trust you. You are an intelligent man. In 
the matter of brains, I am entirely alone here. I need an assistant. I need such 
a man as you." He shook his head, rather disgustedly. "But what is the use? I 
can trust no one."
"You employed me as your bodyguard. For that work I am fitted. Let it go at 
that."
"You are right," he agreed. "Time will tell what else you are fitted for."
"And if I am to protect you," I continued, "I must know more about your enemies. 
I must know who they are, and I must learn their plans."
"There are many who would like to see me destroyed, or destroy me themselves; 
but there is one who, above all others, would profit by my death. He is Gar Nal, 
the inventor." He looked up at me questioningly.
"I have never heard of him," I said. "You must remember that I have been absent 
from Zodanga for many years."
He nodded. "I am perfecting a ship that will traverse space. So is Gar Nal. He 
would like not only to have me destroyed, but also to steal the secrets of my 
invention that would permit him to perfect his; but Ur Jan is the one I most 
fear, because Gar Nal has employed him to destroy me."
"I am unknown in Zodanga. I will hunt out this Ur Jan and see what I can learn."
There was one thing that I wanted to learn right then, and that was whether or 
not Fal Sivas would permit me to leave his house on any pretext.
"You could learn nothing," he said; "their meetings are secret. Even if you 
could gain admission, which is doubtful, you would be killed before you could 
get out again."
"Perhaps not," I said; "it is worth trying, anyway. Do you know where they hold 
their meetings?"
"Yes, but if you want to try that, I will have Rapas guide you to the building."
"If I am to go, I do not want Rapas to know anything about it," I said.
"Why?" he demanded.
"Because I do not trust him," I replied. "I would not trust anyone with 
knowledge of my plans."
"You are quite right. When you are ready to go, I can give you directions so 
that you can find their meeting place."
"I will go tomorrow," I said, "after dark."
He nodded his approval. He was standing where he could look directly into the 
bedroom where the girt was hidden. "Have you plenty of sleeping silks and furs?" 
he asked.
"Plenty," I replied, "but I will bring my own tomorrow."
"That will not be necessary. I will furnish you all that you require." He still 
stood staring into that other room. I wondered if he suspected the truth, or if 
the girl had moved or her breathing were noticeable under the pile of materials 
beneath which she was hidden.
I did not dare to turn and look for myself for fear of arousing his suspicions 
further. I just sat there waiting, my hands close to the hilt of my short sword. 
Perhaps the girl was near discovery; but, if so, Fal Sivas was also near death 
that moment.
At last he turned toward the outer doorway. "I will give you directions tomorrow 
for reaching the headquarters of the gorthans, and also tomorrow I will send you 
a slave. Do you wish a man or a woman?"
I preferred a man, but I thought that I detected here a possible opportunity for 
protecting the girl. "A woman," I said.
He smiled. "And a pretty one, eh?"
"I should like to select her myself, if I may."
"As you wish," he replied. "I shall let you look them over tomorrow. May you 
sleep well."
He left the room and closed the door behind him; but I knew that he stood 
outside for a long time, listening.
I picked I up the book once more and commenced to read it; but not a word 
registered on my consciousness, for all my
faculties were centered on listening.
After what seemed a long time, I heard him move away; and shortly after I 
distinctly heard a door close on the level above me. Not until then did I move, 
but now I arose and went to the door. It was equipped with a heavy bar on the 
inside, and this I slid silently into its keeper.
Crossing the room, I entered the chamber where the girl lay and threw back the 
covers that concealed her. She had not moved. As she looked up at me, I placed a 
finger across my lips.
"You heard?" I asked in a low whisper.
She nodded.
"Tomorrow I will select you as my slave. Perhaps later I shall find a way to 
liberate you."
"You are kind," she said.
I reached down and took her by the hand. "Come," I said, "into the other room. 
You can sleep there safely tonight, and in the morning we will plan how we may 
carry out the rest of our scheme."
"I think that will not be difficult," she said. "Early in the morning everyone 
but Fal Sivas goes to a large dining room on this level. Many of them will pass 
along this corridor. I can slip out, unseen, and join them. At breakfast you 
will have an opportunity of seeing all the slaves. Then you may select me if you 
still wish to do so."
There were sleeping silks and furs in the room that I had assigned to her, and I 
knew that she would be comfortable; so I left her, and returning to my own room 
completed my preparations for the night that had been so strangely interrupted.
Early the next morning Zanda awoke me. "It will soon be time for them to go to 
breakfast," she said. "You must go before I do, leaving the door open. Then when 
there is no one in the corridor, I will slip out."
As I left my quarters, I saw two or three people moving along the corridor in 
the direction that Zanda had told me the dining room lay; and so I followed 
them, finally entering a large room in which there was a table that would seat 
about twenty. It was already over half filled. Most of the slaves were women – 
young women, and many of them were beautiful.
With the exception of two men, one sitting at either end of the table, all the 
occupants of the room were without weapons.
The man sitting at the head of the table was the same who had admitted Rapas and 
me the evening before. I learned later that his name was Hamas, and that he was 
the major-domo of the establishment.
The other armed man was Phystal. He was in charge of the slaves in the 
establishment. He also, as I was to learn later, attended to the procuring of 
many of them, usually by bribery or abduction.
As I entered the room, Hamas discovered me and motioned me to come to him. "You 
will sit here, next to me, Vandor," he said.
I could not but note the difference in his manner from the night before, when he 
had seemed more or less an obsequious slave. I gathered that he played two rôles 
for purposes known best to himself or his master. In his present rôle, he was 
obviously a person of importance.
"You slept well?" he asked.
"Quite," I replied; "the house seems very quiet and peaceful at night."
He grunted. "If you should hear any unusual sounds at night," he said, "you will 
not investigate, unless the master or I call you." And then, as though he felt 
that that needed some explanation, he added, "Fal Sivas sometimes works upon his 
experiments late at night. You must not disturb him no matter what you may 
hear."
Some more slaves were entering the room now, and just behind them came Zanda. I 
glanced at Hamas and saw his eyes narrow as they alighted upon her.
"Here she is now, Phystal," he said.
The man at the far end of the table turned in his seat and looked at the girl 
approaching from behind him. He was scowling angrily.
"Where were you last night, Zanda?" he demanded, as the girl approached the 
table.
"I was frightened, and I hid," she replied.
"Where did you hide?" demanded Phystal.
"Ask Hamas," she replied.
Phystal glanced at Hamas. "How should I know where you were?" demanded the 
latter.
Zanda elevated her arched brows. "Oh, I am sorry," she exclaimed; "I did not 
know that you cared who knew."
Hamas scowled angrily. "What do you mean by that?" he demanded; "what are you 
driving at?"
"Oh," she said, "I wouldn't have said anything about it at all but I thought, of 
course, that Fal Sivas knew."
Phystal was eyeing Hamas suspiciously. All the slaves were looking at him, and 
you could almost read their thoughts in the expressions on their faces.
Hamas was furious, Phystal suspicious; and all the time the girl stood there 
with the most innocent and angelic expression on her face.
"What do you mean by saying such a thing?" shouted Hamas.
"What did I say?" she asked, innocently.
"You said– you said–"
"I just said, 'ask Hamas.' Is there anything wrong in that?"
"But what do I know about it?" demanded the majordomo.
Zanda shrugged her slim shoulders. "I am afraid to say anything more. I do not 
want to get you in trouble."
"Perhaps the less said about it, the better," said Phystal.
Hamas started to speak, but evidently thought better of it. He glowered at Zanda 
for a moment and then fell to eating his breakfast.
Just before the meal was over, I told Hamas that Fal Sivas had instructed me to 
select a slave.
"Yes, he told me," replied the major-domo. "See Phystal about it; he is in 
charge of the slaves."
"But does he know that Fal Sivas gave me permission to select anyone that I 
chose?"
"I will tell him."
A moment later he finished his breakfast; and as he was leaving the dining room, 
he paused and spoke to Phystal.
Seeing that Phystal also was about ready to leave the table, I went to him and 
told him that I would like to select a slave.
"Which one do you want?" he asked.
I glanced around the table, apparently examining each of the slaves carefully 
until at last my eyes rested upon Zanda.
"I will take this one," I said.
Phystal's brows contracted, and he hesitated.
"Fal Sivas said that I might select whomever I wished," I reminded him.
"But why do you want this one?" he demanded.
"She seems intelligent, and she is good-looking," I replied. "She will do as 
well as another until I am better acquainted here." And so it was that Zanda was 
appointed to serve me. Her duties would consist of keeping my apartments clean, 
running errands for me, cleaning my harness, shining my metal, sharpening my 
swords and daggers, and otherwise making herself useful.
I would much rather have had a man slave, but events had so ordered themselves 
that I had been forced into the rôle of the girl's protector, and this seemed 
the only plan by which I could accomplish anything along that line; but whether 
or not Fal Sivas would permit me to keep her, I did not know. That was a 
contingency which remained for future solution when, and if, it eventuated.
I took Zanda back to my quarters; and while she was busying herself with her 
duties there, I received a call summoning me to Fal Sivas.
A slave led me to the same room in which Fal Sivas had received Rapas and me the 
night before, and as I entered the old inventor greeted me with a nod. I 
expected him to immediately question me concerning Zanda, for both Hamas and 
Phystal were with him; and I had no doubt but that they had reported all that 
had occurred at the breakfast table.
However, I was agreeably disappointed, for he did not mention the incident at 
all, but merely gave me instructions as to my duties.
I was to remain on duty in the corridor outside his door and accompany him when 
he left the room. I was to permit no one to enter the room, other than Hamas or 
Phystal, without obtaining permission from Fal Sivas. When he left the room, I 
was to accompany him. Under no circumstances was I ever to go to the level 
above, except with his permission or by his express command. He was very 
insistent in impressing this point upon my mind; and though I am not overly 
curious, I must admit that now that I had been forbidden to go to any of the 
levels above, I wanted to do so.
"When you have been in my service longer and I know you better," explained Fal 
Sivas, "I hope to be able to trust you; but for the present you are on 
probation."
That was the longest day I have ever spent, just standing around outside that 
door, doing nothing; but at last it drew to a close, and when I had the 
opportunity, I reminded Fal Sivas that he had promised to direct me to Ur Jan's 
headquarters, so that I might try to gain entrance to them that night.
He gave me very accurate directions to a building in another quarter of the 
city.
"You are free to start whenever you wish," he said, in conclusion; "I have given 
Hamas instructions that you may come and go as you please. He will furnish you 
with a pass signal whereby you may gain admission to the house. I wish you 
luck," he said, "but I think that the best you will get will be a sword through 
your heart. You are pitting yourself against the fiercest and most unscrupulous 
gang of men in Zodanga."
"It is a chance that I shall have to take," I said. "Good night."
I went to my quarters and told Zanda to lock herself in after I had left and to 
open the door only in answer to a certain signal which I imparted to her. She 
was only too glad to obey my injunction.
When I was ready to leave the building, Hamas conducted me to the outer doorway. 
Here he showed me a hidden button set in the masonry and explained to me how I 
might use it to announce my return.
I had gone but a short distance from the house of Fal Sivas when I met Rapas the 
Ulsio. He seemed to have forgotten his anger toward me, or else he was 
dissimulating, for he greeted me cordially.
"Where to?" he asked.
"Off for the evening," I replied.
"Where are you going, and what are you going to do?"
"I am going to the public house to get my things together and store them, and 
then I shall look around for a little entertainment."
"Suppose we get together later in the evening," he suggested.
"All right," I replied; "when and where?"
"I will be through with my business about half after the eighth zode. Suppose we 
meet at the eating-place I took you to yesterday."
"All right, I said, "but do not wait long for me. I may get tired of looking for 
pleasure and return to my quarters long before that."
After leaving Rapas, I went to the public house where I had left my things; and 
gathering them up I took them to the hangar on the roof and stored them in my 
flier. This done, I returned to the street and made my way toward the address 
that Fal Sivas had given me.
The way led me through a brilliantly lighted shopping district and into a gloomy 
section of the old town. It was a residential district, but of the meaner sort. 
Some of the houses still rested upon the ground, but most of them were elevated 
on their steel shafts twenty or thirty feet above the pavement.
I heard laughter and song and occasional brawling – the sounds of the night life 
of a great Martian city, and then I passed on into another and seemingly 
deserted quarter.
I was approaching the headquarters of the assassins. I kept in the shadows of 
the buildings, and I avoided the few people that were upon the avenue by 
slipping into doorways and alleys. I did not wish anyone to see me here who 
might be able afterward to recognize or identify me. I was playing a game with 
Death, and I must give him no advantage.
When finally I reached the building for which I was seeking, I found a doorway 
on the opposite side of the avenue from which I could observe my goal without 
being seen.
The farther moon cast a faint light upon the face of the building but revealed 
to me nothing of importance.
At first, I could discern no lights in the building; but after closer 
observation I saw a dim reflection behind the windows of the upper floor. There, 
doubtless, was the meeting-place of the assassins; but how was I to reach it?
That the doors to the building would be securely locked and every approach to 
the meeting-place well guarded, seemed a foregone conclusion.
There were balconies before the windows at several levels, and I noticed 
particularly that there were three of these in front of windows on the upper 
story. These balconies offered me a means of ingress to the upper floor if I 
could but reach them.
The great strength and agility which the lesser gravitation of Mars imparts to 
my earthly muscles might have sufficed to permit me to climb the exterior of the 
building, except for the fact that this particular building seemed to offer no 
foothold up to the fifth story, above which its carved ornamentation commenced.
Mentally debating every possibility, by a process of elimination, I was forced 
to the conclusion that my best approach would be by way of the roof.
However, I determined to investigate the possibilities of the main entrance on 
the ground floor; and was about to cross the avenue for that purpose when I saw 
two men approaching. Stepping back into the shadows of my hiding-place, I waited 
for them to pass; but instead of doing so they stopped before the entrance to 
the building I was watching. They were there but a moment when I saw the door 
open and the men admitted. This incident convinced me that someone was on guard 
at the main entrance to the building, and that it would be futile for me to 
attempt to enter there.
There now remained to me only the roof as a means of entrance to the building, 
and I quickly decided upon a plan to accomplish my design.
Leaving my hiding-place, I quickly retraced my steps to the public house in 
which I had been lodging, and went immediately to the hangar on the roof.
The place was deserted, and I was soon at the controls of my flier. I had now to 
run the chance of being stopped by a patrol boat, but this was a more or less 
remote contingency; as, except in cases of public emergency, little attention is 
paid to private fliers within the walls of the city.
However, to be on the safe side, I flew low, following dark avenues below the 
level of the roof tops; and in a short time I reached the vicinity of the 
building that was my goal.
Here I rose above the level of the roofs and, having located the building, 
settled gently to its roof.
The building had not been intended for this purpose, and there was neither 
hangar nor mooring rings; but there are seldom high winds on Mars, and this was 
a particularly quiet and windless night.
Leaving the deck of the flier, I searched the roof for some means of ingress to 
the building. I found a single small scuttle, but it was strongly secured from 
within, and I could not budge it – at least without making far too much noise.
Going to the edge of the building, overlooking the avenue, I looked down upon 
one of the balconies directly below me. I could have lowered myself from the 
eaves and, hanging by my hands, dropped directly onto it; but here again I faced 
the danger of attracting attention by the noise that I must make in alighting.
I examined the face of the building just below me and discovered that, in common 
with most Martian buildings, the carved ornamentation offered handholds and 
footholds sufficient to my need.
Slipping quietly over the eaves, I felt around with my toes until I found a 
projection that would support me. Then, releasing one hand, I felt for a new 
hold; and so, very slowly and carefully, I descended to the balcony.
I had selected the place of my descent so that I was opposite an unlighted 
window. For a moment I stood there listening. Somewhere within the interior of 
the building I heard subdued voices. Then I threw a leg over the sill and 
entered the darkness of the apartment beyond.
Slowly I groped my way to a wall and then followed along it until I came to a 
door at the end of the room opposite the window. Stealthily I felt for the latch 
and lifted it. I pulled gently; the door was not locked; it swung in toward me 
without noise.
Beyond the door was a corridor. It was very faintly illuminated, as though by 
reflected light from an open doorway or from another corridor. Now the sound of 
voices was more distinct. Silently I crept in the direction from which they 
came.
Presently I came to another corridor running at right angles to the one I was 
following. The light was stronger here, and I saw that it came from an open 
doorway farther along the corridor which I was about to enter. I was sure, 
however, that the voices did not come from this room that I could see, as they 
would have been far more clear and distinct had they.
My position was a precarious one. I knew nothing at all about the interior 
arrangements of the building. I did not know along which corridor its inmates 
came and went. If I were to approach the open doorway, I might place myself in a 
position where discovery would be certain.
I knew that I was dealing with killers, expert swordsmen all; and I did not try 
to deceive myself into believing that I would be any match for a dozen or more 
of them.
However, men who live by the sword are not unaccustomed to taking chances, 
sometimes far more desperate chances than their mission may seem to warrant.
Perhaps such was the case now, but I had come to Zodanga to learn what I could 
about the guild of assassins headed by the notorious Ur Jan; and now that 
fortune had placed me in a position where I might gain a great deal of useful 
information, I had no thought of retreating because a little danger confronted 
me.
Stealthily I crept forward, and at last I reached the door. Very cautiously I 
surveyed the interior of the room beyond, as I moved, inch by inch, across the 
doorway.
It was a small room, evidently an anteroom; and it was untenanted. There was 
some furniture in it – a table, some benches; and I noticed particularly an 
old-fashioned cupboard that stood diagonally across one corner of the room, one 
of its sides about a foot from the wall.
From where I stood in the doorway, I could now hear the voices quite distinctly; 
and I was confident that the men I sought were in the adjoining room just 
beyond.
I crept into the anteroom and approached the door at the opposite end. Just to 
the left of the door was the cupboard that I have mentioned.
I placed my car close to the panels of the door in an effort to overhear what 
was being said in the room beyond, but the words came to me indistinct and 
muffled. This would never do. I could neither see nor hear anything under these 
conditions.
I decided that I must find some other point of approach and was turning to leave 
the room when I beard footsteps approaching along the corridor. I was trapped!
CHAPTER IV
DEATH BY NIGHT
ON MORE than one occasion in my life have I been in tight places, but it seemed 
to me at the time that I had seldom before blundered into such a trap. The 
footsteps were approaching rapidly along the corridor. I could tell by their 
sound that they were made by more than one person.
If there were only two men, I might fight my way past them; but the noise of the 
encounter would attract those in the room behind me, and certainly any sort of a 
fight whatever would delay me long enough so that those who were attracted by it 
would be upon me before I could escape.
Escape! How could I escape if I were detected? Even if I could reach the 
balcony, they would be directly behind me; and I could not climb out of reach 
toward the roof before they could drag me down.
My position seemed rather hopeless, and then my eye fell upon the cupboard 
standing in the corner just beside me and the little foot wide crack between it 
and the wall.
The footsteps were almost opposite the doorway. There was no time to be lost. 
Quickly I slipped behind the cupboard and waited.
Nor was I a moment too soon. The men in the corridor turned into the room almost 
immediately, so soon, in fact, that it seemed to me that they must have seen me; 
but evidently they had not, for they crossed directly to the door to the inner 
chamber, which one of them threw open.
From my hiding place I could see this man plainly and also into the room beyond, 
while the shadow of the cupboard hid me from detection.
What I saw beyond that door gave me something to think about. There was a large 
room in the center of which was a great table, around which were seated at least 
fifty men  --  fifty of the toughest looking customers that I have ever seen 
gathered together. At the head of the table was a huge man whom I knew at once 
to be Ur Jan. He was a very large man, but well proportioned; and I could tell 
at a glance that he must be a most formidable fighter.
The man who had thrown open the door I could see also, but I could not see his 
companion or companions as they were hidden from me by the cupboard.
Ur Jan had looked up as the door opened. "What now?" he demanded. "Who have you 
with you?" and then, "Oh, I recognize him."
"He has a message for you, Ur Jan," said the man at the door. "He said it was a 
most urgent message, or I would not have brought him here."
"Let him come in," said Ur Jan. "We will see what he wants, and you return to 
your post."
"Go on in," said the man, turning to his companion behind him, "and pray to your 
first ancestor that your message interests Ur Jan; as otherwise you will not 
come out of that room again on your own feet."
He stood aside and I saw a man pass him and enter the room. It was Rapas the 
Rat.
Just seeing his back as he approached Ur Jan told me that he was nervous and 
terrified. I wondered what could have brought him here, for it was evident that 
he was not one of the guild. The same question evidently puzzled Ur Jan, as his 
next words indicated.
"What does Rapas the Ulsio want here?" he demanded.
"I have come as a friend," replied Rapas. "I have brought word to Ur Jan that he 
has long wanted."
"The best word that you could bring to me would be that someone had slit your 
dirty throat," growled Ur Jan.
Rapas laughed  --  it was a rather weak and nervous laugh.
"The great Ur Jan likes his little joke," mumbled Rapas meekly.
The brute at the head of the table leaped to his feet and brought his clenched 
fist down heavily upon the solid sorapus wood top.
"What makes you think I joke, you miserable little slit throat? But you had 
better laugh while you can, for if you haven't some important word for me, if 
you have come here where it is forbidden that outsiders come, if you have 
interrupted this meeting for no good reason, I'll put a new mouth in your 
throat; but you won't be able to laugh through it."
"I just wanted to do you a favor," pleaded Rapas. "I was sure that you would 
like to have the information that I bring, or I would not have come."
"Well, quick! out with it, what is it?"
"I know who does Fal Sivas's killing."
Ur Jan laughed. It was rather a nasty laugh. "So do I" he bellowed; "it is Rapas 
the Ulsio."
"No, no, Ur Jan," cried Rapas, "you wrong me. Listen, Ur Jan."
"You have been seen entering and leaving the house of Fal Sivas," accused the 
assassin chief. "You are in his employ; and for what purpose would he employ 
such as you, unless it was to do his killing for him?"
"Yes, I went to the house of Fal Sivas. I went there often. He employed me as 
his bodyguard, but I only took the position so that I might spy upon him. Now 
that I have learned what I went there to learn, I have come straight to you."
"Well, what did you learn?"
"I have told you. I have learned who does his killing."
"Well, who is it, if it isn't you?"
"He has in his employ a stranger to Zodanga  --  a panthan named Vandor. It is this 
man who does the killing."
I could not repress a smile. Every man thinks that he is a great character 
reader; and when something like this occurs to substantiate his belief, he has 
reason to be pleased; and the more so because few men are really good judges of 
character, and it is therefore very seldom that one of us is open to self 
congratulation on this score.
I had never trusted Rapas, and from the first I had set him down as a sneak and 
a traitor. Evidently he was all these.
Ur Jan glowered at him skeptically. "And why do you bring me this information? 
You are not my friend. You are not one of my people, and as far as I know you 
are the friend of none of us."
"But I wish to be," begged Rapas. "I risked my life to get this information for 
you because I want to join the guild and serve under the great Ur Jan. If that 
came to pass, it would be the proudest day of my life. Ur Jan is the greatest 
man in Zodanga  --  he is the greatest man on all Barsoom. I want to serve him, and 
I will serve him faithfully."
All men are susceptible to flattery, and oftentimes the more ignorant they are, 
the more susceptible. Ur Jan was no exception. One could almost see him preening 
himself. He squared his great shoulders and threw out his chest.
"Well," he said in a milder voice, "we'll think it over. Perhaps we can use you, 
but first you will have to arrange it so that we can dispose of this Vandor." He 
glanced quickly around the table. "Do any of you men know him?"
There was a chorus of denials  --  no one admitted to knowing me.
"I can point him out to you," said Rapas the Ulsio. "I can point him out this 
very night."
"What makes you think so?" asked Ur Jan.
"Because I have an engagement to meet him later on at an eating place that he 
frequents."
"Not a bad idea," said Ur Jan. "At what time is this meeting?"
"About half after the eighth zode," replied Rapas.
Ur Jan glanced quickly around the table. "Uldak," he said, "you go with Rapas; 
and don't return while this Vandor still lives."
I got a good look at Uldak as Ur Jan singled him out; and as I watched him come 
toward the door with Rapas on his way to kill me, I fixed every detail of the 
man's outward appearance indelibly upon my mind, even to his carriage as he 
walked; and though I saw him for but a moment then, I knew that I should never 
forget him.
As the two men left the larger chamber and crossed the anteroom in which I was 
concealed, Rapas explained to his companion the plan that he had in mind.
"I will take you now and show you the location of the eating place in which I am 
to meet him. Then you can return later and you will know that the man who is 
with me is the man whom you seek."
I could not but smile as the two men turned into the corridor and passed out of 
earshot. What would they and Ur Jan have thought, had they known that the object 
of their criminal purpose was within a few yards of them?
I wanted to follow Rapas and Uldak, for I had a plan that it would have been 
amusing to carry out; but I could not escape from behind the cupboard without 
passing directly in front of the doorway leading into the room where sat Ur Jan 
and his fifty assassins.
It looked as though I would have to wait until the meeting ended and the company 
had dispersed before I could make my way to the roof and my flier.
Although I was inclined to chafe at the thought of this enforced inactivity, I 
nevertheless took advantage of the open door to familiarize myself with the 
faces of all of the assassins that I could see. Some of them sat with their 
backs toward me, but even these occasionally revealed a glimpse of a profile.
It was fortunate that I took early advantage of this opportunity to implant the 
faces of my enemies upon my memory, for but a moment or two after Rapas and 
Uldak had left the room, Ur Jan looked up and noticed the open door and directed 
one of the assassins sitting near it to close it.
Scarcely had the lock clicked when I was out from behind the cupboard and into 
the corridor.
I saw no one and heard no sound in the direction that the assassins had used in 
coming into and going from the anteroom; and as my way led in the opposite 
direction, I had little fear of being apprehended. I moved rapidly toward the 
apartment through the window of which I had entered the building, as the success 
of the plan I had in mind depended upon my being able to reach the eating place 
ahead of Rapas and Uldak.
I reached the balcony and clambered to the roof of the building without mishap, 
and very shortly thereafter I was running my flier into the hangar on the roof 
of the public house where I stored it. Descending to the street, I made my way 
to the vicinity of the eating place to which Rapas was conducting Uldak, 
reasonably certain that I should arrive there before that precious pair.
I found a place where I could watch the entrance in comparative safety from 
discovery, and there I waited. My vigil was not of long duration, for presently 
I saw the two approaching. They stopped at the intersection of two avenues a 
short distance from the place, and after Rapas had pointed it out to Uldak, the 
two separated, Rapas continuing on in the direction of the public house where I 
had first met him, while Uldak turned back into the avenue along which they had 
come from the rendezvous of the assassins.
It still lacked half a zode of the time that I was to meet Rapas, and for the 
moment at least I was not concerned with him  --  my business was with Uldak.
As soon as Rapas had passed me upon the opposite side of the street, I came out 
of my hiding place and walked rapidly in the direction that Uldak had taken.
As I reached the intersection of the two streets, I saw the assassin a little 
distance ahead of me. He was walking slowly, evidently merely killing time until 
he might be certain that the hour had arrived when I was to meet Rapas at the 
eating place.
Keeping to the opposite side of the street, I followed the man for a 
considerable distance until he entered a quarter that seemed to be deserted  --  I 
did not wish an audience for what I was about to do.
Crossing the avenue, I increased my gait; and the distance between us rapidly 
lessened until I was but a few paces behind him. I had moved very quietly, and 
he was not aware that anyone was near him. Only a few paces separated us when I 
spoke.
"You are looking for me?" I inquired.
He wheeled instantly, and his right hand flew to the hilt of his sword. He eyed 
me narrowly. "Who are you?" he demanded.
"Perhaps I have made a mistake," I said; "you are Uldak, are you not?"
"What of it?" he demanded.
I shrugged. "Nothing much, except that I understand that you have been sent to 
kill me. My name is Vandor."
As I ceased speaking, I whipped out my sword. He looked utterly astonished as I 
announced my identity, but there was nothing for him to do but defend himself, 
and as he drew his weapon he gave a nasty little laugh.
"You must be a fool," he said. "Anyone who is not a fool would run away and hide 
if he knew that Uldak was looking for him."
Evidently the man thought himself a great swordsman. I might have confused him 
by revealing my identity to him, for it might take the heart out of any 
Barsoomian warrior to know that he was facing John Carter; but I did not tell 
him. I merely engaged him and felt him out for a moment to ascertain if he could 
make good his boast.
He was, indeed, an excellent swordsman and, as I had expected, tricky and 
entirely unscrupulous. Most of these assassins are entirely without honor; they 
are merely killers.
At the very first he fought fairly enough because he thought that he could 
easily overcome me; but when he saw that he could not, he tried various shady 
expedients and finally he attempted the unpardonable thing with his free hand, 
he sought to draw his pistol.
Knowing his kind, I had naturally expected something of the sort; and in the 
instant that his fingers closed upon the butt of the weapon I struck his sword 
aside and brought the point of my own heavily upon his left wrist, nearly 
severing his hand.
With a scream of rage and pain, he fell back; and then I was upon him in 
earnest.
He yelled for mercy now and cried that he was not Uldak; that I had made a 
mistake, and begged me to let him go. Then the coward turned to flee, and I was 
forced to do that which I most disliked to do; but if I were to carry out my 
plan I could not let him live, and so I leaped close and ran my sword through 
his heart from behind.
Uldak lay dead upon his face.
As I drew my sword from his body, I looked quickly about me. No one was within 
sight. I turned the man over upon his back and with the point of my sword made a 
cross upon his breast above his heart.
CHAPTER V
THE BRAIN
RAPAS was waiting for me when I entered the eating-place. He looked very 
self-satisfied and contented.
"You are right on time," he said. "Did you find anything to amuse you in the 
night life of Zodanga?"
"Yes," I assured him. "I enjoyed myself immensely. And you?"
"I spent a most profitable evening. I made excellent connections; and, my dear 
Vandor, I did not forget you."
"How nice of you," I said.
"Yes, you shall have reason to remember this evening as long as you live," he 
exclaimed, and then he burst into laughter.
"You must tell me about it," I said.
"No, not now," he replied, "It must remain a secret for a time. You will know 
all about it soon enough, and now let us eat. It is my treat tonight. I shall 
pay for everything."
The miserable rat of a man seemed to have swelled with importance now that he 
felt himself almost a full-fledged member of Ur Jan's guild of assassins.
"Very well," I said, "this shall be your treat," for I thought it would add to 
my enjoyment of the joke to let the poor fool foot the bill, and to make it 
still more amusing I ordered the most expensive dishes that I could find.
When I had entered the eating-place, Rapas had already seated himself facing the 
entrance; and he was continually glancing at it. Whenever anyone entered, I 
could see the look of expectation on his face change to one of disappointment.
We spoke of various unimportant things as we ate; and as the meal progressed, I 
could not but note his growing impatience and concern.
"What is the matter, Rapas?" I inquired after a while. "You seem suddenly 
nervous. You are always watching the entrance. Are you expecting someone?"
He got himself in hand then, very quickly; but he cast a single searching glance 
at me through narrowed lids. "No, no," he said, "I was expecting no one; but I 
have enemies. It is always necessary for me to be watchful."
His explanation was plausible enough, though I knew of course that it was not 
the right one. I could have told him that he was watching for someone who would 
never come, but I did not.
Rapas dragged the meal out as long as he could, and the later it grew, the more 
nervous he became and the more often his glance remained upon the entrance. At 
last I made a move to go, but he detained me. "Let us stop a little longer," he 
said. "You are in no hurry, are you?"
"I should be getting back," I replied. "Fal Sivas may require my services."
"No," he told me, "not before morning."
"But I must have some sleep," I insisted.
"You will get plenty of sleep," he said; "don't worry."
"Well, if I am going to, I had better start for bed," I said, and with that I 
arose.
He tried to detain me, but I had extracted about all the pleasure out of the 
evening that I thought it held for me, and so I insisted upon leaving.
Reluctantly he arose from the table. "I will walk a little way with you," he 
said.
We were near the door leading to the avenue when two men entered. They were 
discussing something rather excitedly as they greeted the proprietor.
"The Warlord's agents are at work again," said one of them.
"How is that?" asked the proprietor.
"They have just found the body of one of Ur Jan's assassins in the Avenue of the 
Green Throat – the cross of the Warlord was above his heart."
"More power to the Warlord," said the proprietor. "Zodanga would be better off 
if we were rid of all of them."
"By what name was the dead man known?" asked Rapas, with considerable more 
concern, I imagine, than he would have cared to reveal.
"Why, some man in the crowd said that he believed his name was Uldak," replied 
one of the two men who had brought the news.
Rapas paled.
"Was he a friend of yours, Rapas?" I asked.
The Ulsio started. "Oh, no," he said. "I did not know him. Let us be going."
Together we walked out into the avenue and started in the direction of the House 
of Fal Sivas. We walked shoulder to shoulder through the lighted district near 
the eating-place. Rapas was very quiet and seemed nervous. I watched him out of 
the comer of my eye and tried to read his mind, but he was on guard and had 
closed it against me.
Oftentimes I have an advantage over Martians in that I can read their minds, 
though they can never read mine. Why that is, I do not know. Mind reading is a 
very commonplace accomplishment on Mars, but to safeguard themselves against its 
dangers, all Martians have cultivated the ability to close their minds to others 
at will – a defense mechanism of such long standing as to have become almost a 
universal characteristic; so that only occasionally can one be caught off his 
guard.
As we entered the darker avenues, however, it became apparent that Rapas was 
trying to drop behind me; and then I did not have to read his mind to know what 
was in it – Uldak had failed, and now The Rat had an opportunity to cover 
himself with glory and win the esteem of Ur Jan by carrying out the assignment 
of Uldak.
If a man has a sense of humor, a situation such as this can be very enjoyable, 
as, indeed, it was to me. Here I was walking along a dark avenue with a man who 
intended to murder me at the first opportunity, and it was necessary for me to 
thwart his plans without letting him know that I suspected them; for I did not 
want to kill Rapas the Ulsio, at least not at present. I felt that I could make 
use of him in one way or another without his ever suspecting that he was aiding 
me.
"Come," I said, at last, "why do you lag? Are you getting tired?" And I linked 
my left arm through his sword arm, and thus we continued on toward the house of 
Fal Sivas.
After a short distance, at the intersection of two avenues, Rapas disengaged 
himself. "I am leaving you here," he said; "I am not going back to the house of 
Fal Sivas tonight."
"Very well, my friend," I said; "but I shall be seeing you soon again, I hope."
"Yes," he replied, "soon."
"Tomorrow night, possibly," I suggested, "or if not tomorrow night, the night 
after. Whenever I am at liberty, I shall come to the eating-house; and perhaps I 
shall find you there."
"Very well," he said; "I eat there every night."
"May you sleep well, Rapas."
"May you sleep well, Vandor." Then he turned into the avenue at our left, and I 
proceeded on my way.
I thought that he might follow me, but he did not, and so I came at last to the 
house of Fal Sivas.
Hamas admitted me, and after passing a few words with him I went directly to my 
quarters where, in answer to my signal, Zanda admitted me.
The girl told me that the house had been very quiet during the night, and that 
no one had disturbed her or attempted to enter our quarters. She had prepared my 
sleeping silks and furs; and, as I was rather tired, I soon sought them.
Immediately after breakfast the next morning, I went on duty again at the door 
of Fal Sivas's study. I had been there but a short time when he summoned me to 
his person.
"What of last night?" he asked. "What luck did you have? I see that you are here 
alive; so I take it that you did not succeed in reaching the meeting-place of 
the assassins."
"On the contrary, I did," I told him. "I was in the room next to them and saw 
them all."
"What did you learn?"
"Not much. When the door was closed, I could hear nothing. It was open only a 
short time."
"What did you hear while it was open?" he asked.
"They knew that you had employed me as your body guard."
"What!" he demanded. "How could they have known that?"
I shook my head. "There must be a leak," I told him.
"A traitor!" he exclaimed.
I did not tell him about Rapas. I was afraid that he would have him killed, and 
I did not want him killed while he might be of use to me.
"What else did you hear?" he demanded.
"Ur Jan ordered that I be killed."
"You must be careful," said Fal Sivas. "Perhaps you had better not go out again 
at night."
"I can take care of myself," I replied, "and I can be of more service if I can 
get about at night and talk to people on the outside than I can by remaining 
cooped up here when I am off duty."
He nodded. "I guess you are right," he said, and then for a moment he sat in 
deep thought. Finally he raised his head. "I have it!" he exclaimed. "I know who 
the traitor is."
"Yes?" I asked politely.
"It is Rapas the Ulsio – Ulsio! He is well named."
"You are sure?" I asked.
"It could be no one else," replied Fal Sivas emphatically. "No one else has left 
the premises but you two since you came. But we will put an end to that as soon 
as he returns. When he comes back, you will destroy him. Do you understand?"
I nodded.
"It is a command," he said; "see that it is obeyed." For some time he sat in 
silence, and I could see that he was studying me intently. At last he spoke. 
"You have a smattering of the sciences I judge from the fact of your interest in 
the books in your quarters."
"Only a smattering," I assured him.
"I need such a man as you," he said, "if I could only find someone whom I might 
trust. But who can one trust?" He seemed to be thinking aloud. "I am seldom 
wrong," he continued musingly. "I read Rapas like a book. I knew that he was 
mean and ignorant and at heart a traitor."
He wheeled suddenly upon me. "But you are different. I believe that I can take a 
chance with you, but if you fail me–" he stood up and faced me, and I never saw 
such a malevolent expression upon a human face before. "If you fail me, Vandor, 
you shall die such a death as only the mind of Fal Sivas can conceive."
I could not help but smile. "I can die but once," I said.
"But you can be a long time at the dying, if it is done scientifically." But now 
he had relaxed, and his tone was a little bantering. I could imagine that Fal 
Sivas might enjoy seeing an enemy die horribly.
"I am going to take you into my confidence – a little just a little," he said.
"Remember that I have not asked it," I replied, "that I have not sought to learn 
any of your secrets."
"The risk will be mutual," he said, "your life against my secrets. Come, I have 
something to show you."
He led me from the room, along the corridor past my quarters, and up the ramp to 
the forbidden level above. Here we passed through a magnificently appointed 
suite of living quarters and then through a little door hidden behind hangings, 
and came at last into an enormous loft that extended upward to the roof of the 
building, evidently several levels above us.
Supported by scaffolding and occupying nearly the entire length of the enormous 
chamber, was the strangest looking craft that I have ever seen. The nose was 
ellipsoidal; and from the greatest diameter of the craft, which was just back of 
the nose, it sloped gradually to a point at the stem.
"There it is," said Fal Sivas, proudly; "the work of a lifetime, and almost 
completed."
"An entirely new type of ship," I commented. "In what respect is it superior to 
present types?"
"It is built to achieve results that no other ship can achieve," replied Fal 
Sivas. "It is designed to attain speed beyond the wildest imaginings of man. It 
will travel routes that no man or ship has ever traveled.
"In that craft, Vandor, I can visit Thuria and Cluros. I can travel the far 
reaches of space to other planets."
"Marvellous," I said.
"But that is not all. You see that it is built for speed. I can assure you that 
it is built to withstand the most terrific pressure, that it is insulated 
against the extremes of heat and cold. Perhaps, Vandor, other inventors could 
have accomplished the same end. In fact, I believe Gar Nal has already done so, 
but there is only one man upon Barsoom, doubtless there is only one brain in the 
entire Solar System, that could have done what Fal Sivas has done. I have given 
that seemingly insensate mechanism a brain with which to think. I have perfected 
my mechanical brain, Vandor, and with just a little more time, just a few 
refinements, I can send this ship out alone; and it will go where I wish it to 
go and come back again.
"Doubtless, you think that impossible. You think Fal Sivas is mad; but look! 
watch closely."
He centered his gaze upon the nose of the strange-looking craft, and presently I 
saw it rise slowly from its scaffolding for about ten feet and hang there poised 
in mid-air. Then it elevated its nose a few feet, and then its tail, and finally 
it settled again and rested evenly upon its scaffolding.
I was certainly astonished. Never in all my life had I seen anything so 
marvellous, nor did I seek to hide my admiration from Fal Sivas.
"You see," he said, "I did not even have to speak to it. The mechanical mind 
that I have installed in the ship responds to thought waves. I merely have to 
impart to it the impulse of the thought that I wish it to act upon. The 
mechanical brain then functions precisely as my brain would, and directs the 
mechanism that operates the craft precisely as the brain of the pilot would 
direct his hand to move levers, press buttons, open or close throttles.
"Vandor, it has been a long and terrible battle that I have had to wage to 
perfect this marvellous mechanism. I have been compelled to do things which 
would revolt the finer sensibilities of mankind; but I believe that it has all 
been well worthwhile. I believe that my greatest achievement warrants all that 
it has cost in lives and suffering.
"I, too, have paid a price. It has taken something out of me that can never be 
replaced. I believe, Vandor, that it has robbed me of every human instinct. 
Except that I am mortal, I am as much a creature of cold insensate formulas as 
that thing which you see resting there before you. Sometimes, because of that, I 
hate it; and yet I would die for it. I would see others die for it, countless 
others, in the future, as I have in the past. It must live. It is the greatest 
achievement of the human mind."
CHAPTER VI
THE SHIP
EVERY one of us, I believe, is possessed of two characters. Oftentimes they are 
so much alike that this duality is not noticeable, but again there is a 
divergence so great that we have the phenomenon of a Dr. Jekyll and Mr. Hyde in 
a single individual. The brief illuminating self-revealment of Fal Sivas 
suggested that he might be an example of such wide divergence in character.
He seemed immediately to regret this emotional outburst and turned again to an 
explanation of his invention.
"Would you like to see the inside of it?" he asked.
"Very much," I replied.
He concentrated his attention again upon the nose of the ship, and presently a 
door in its side opened and a rope ladder was lowered to the floor of the room. 
It was an uncanny procedure – just as though ghostly hands had performed the 
work.
Fal Sivas motioned me to precede him up the ladder. It was a habit of his to see 
that no one ever got behind him that bespoke the nervous strain under which he 
lived, always in fear of assassination.
The doorway led directly into a small, comfortably, even luxuriously furnished 
cabin.
"The stem is devoted to storerooms where food may be carried for long voyages," 
explained Fal Sivas. "Also aft are the motors, the oxygen and water-generating 
machines, and the temperature-regulating plant. Forward is the control room. I 
believe that that will interest you greatly," and he motioned me to precede him 
through a small door in the forward bulkhead of the cabin.
The interior of the control room, which occupied the entire nose of the ship, 
was a mass of intricate mechanical and electrical devices.
On either side of the nose were two large, round ports in which were securely 
set thick slabs of crystal.
From the exterior of the ship these two ports appeared like the huge eyes of 
some gigantic monster; and, in truth, this was the purpose they served.
Fal Sivas called my attention to a small, round metal object about the size of a 
large grapefruit that was fastened securely just above and between the two eyes. 
From it ran a large cable composed of a vast number of very small insulated 
wires. I could see that some of these wires connected with the many devices in 
the control room, and that others were carried through conduits to the after 
part of the craft.
Fal Sivas reached up and laid a hand almost affectionately upon the spherical 
object to which he had called my attention. "This," he said, "is the brain." 
Then he called my attention to two spots, one in the exact center of each 
crystal of the forward ports. I had not noticed them at first, but now I saw 
that they were ground differently from the balance of the crystals.
"These lenses," explained Fal Sivas, "focus upon this aperture in the lower part 
of the brain," and he called my attention to a small hole at the base of the 
sphere, "that they may transmit to the brain what the eyes of the ship see. The 
brain then functions mechanically precisely as the human brain does, except with 
greater accuracy."
"It is incredible!" I exclaimed.
"But, nevertheless, true," he replied. "In one respect, however, the brain lacks 
human power. It cannot originate thoughts. Perhaps that is just as well, for 
could it, I might have loosed upon myself and Barsoom an insensate monster that 
could wreak incalculable havoc before it could be destroyed, for this ship is 
equipped with high-power radium rifles which the brain has the power to 
discharge with far more deadly accuracy than may be achieved by man."
"I saw no rifles," I said.
"No," he replied. "They are encased in the bulkheads, and nothing of them is 
visible except small round holes in the hull of the ship. But, as I was saying, 
the one weakness of the mechanical brain is the very thing that makes it so 
effective for the use of man. Before it can function, it must be charged by 
human thought-waves. In other words, I must project into the mechanism the 
originating thoughts that are the food for its functioning.
"For example, I charge it with the thought that it is to rise straight up ten 
feet, pause there for a couple of seconds, and then come to rest again upon its 
scaffolding.
"To carry the idea into a more complex domain, I might impart to it the 
actuating thought that it is to travel to Thuria, seek a suitable landing place, 
and come to the ground. I could carry this idea even further, warning it that if 
it were attacked it should repel its enemies with rifle fire and maneuver so as 
to avoid disaster, returning immediately to Barsoom, rather than suffer 
destruction.
"It is also equipped with cameras, with which I could instruct it to take 
pictures while it was on the surface of Thuria."
"And you think it will do these things, Fal Sivas?" I asked.
He growled at me impatiently. "Of course it will. Just a few more days and I 
will have the last detail perfected. It is a minor matter of motor gearing with 
which I am not wholly satisfied."
"Perhaps I can help you there," I said. "I have learned several tricks in 
gearing during my long life in the air."
He became immediately interested and directed me to return to the floor of his 
hangar. He followed me down, and presently we were pouring over the drawings of 
his motor.
I soon found what was wrong with it and how it might be improved. Fal Sivas was 
delighted. He immediately recognized the value of the points I had made.
"Come with me," he said; "we will start work on these changes at once."
He led me to a door at one end of the hangar and, throwing it open, followed me 
into the room beyond.
Here, and in a series of adjoining rooms, I saw the most marvellously equipped 
mechanical and electrical shops that I have ever seen; and I saw something else, 
something that made me shudder as I considered the malignity of this man's 
abnormal obsession for secrecy in the development of his inventions.
The shops were well manned by mechanics, and every one of them was manacled to 
his bench or to his machine. Their complexions were pasty from long confinement, 
and in their eyes was the hopelessness of despair.
Fal Sivas must have noted the expression upon my face; for he said quite 
suddenly, and apropos of nothing else than my own thoughts, "I have to do it, 
Vandor; I cannot take the risk of one of them escaping and revealing my secrets 
to the world before I am ready."
"And when will that time come?" I asked.
"Never," he exclaimed, with a snarl. "When Fal Sivas dies, his secrets die with 
him. While he lives, they will make him the most powerful man in the universe. 
Why, even John Carter, Warlord of Mars, will have to bend the knee to Fal 
Sivas."
"And these poor devils, then, will remain here all their lives?" I asked.
"They should be proud and happy," he said, "for are they not dedicating 
themselves to the most glorious achievement that the mind of man has ever 
conceived?"
"There is nothing, Fal Sivas, more glorious than freedom," I told him.
"Keep your silly sentimentalism to yourself," he snapped. "There is no place for 
sentiment in the house of Fal Sivas. If you are to be of value to me, you must 
think only of the goal, forgetting the means whereby we attain it."
Well, I saw that I could accomplish nothing for myself or his poor victims by 
antagonizing him, and so I deferred with a shrug. "Of course, you are right, Fal 
Sivas," I agreed.
"That is better," he said, and then he called a foreman and together we 
explained the changes that were to be made in the motor.
As we turned away and left the chamber, Fal Sivas sighed. "Ah," he said, "if I 
could but produce my mechanical brain in quantities. I could do away with all 
these stupid humans. One brain in each room could perform all the operations 
that it now takes from five to twenty men to perform and perform them better, 
too – much better."
Fal Sivas went to his laboratory on the same level then, and told me that he 
would not require me for a while but that I should remain in my quarters and 
keep the door open, seeing that no unauthorized person passed along the corridor 
toward the ramp leading to his laboratories.
When I reached my quarters, I found Zanda polishing the metal on an extra set of 
harness that she said Fal Sivas had sent to me for my use.
"I was talking with Hamas's slave a little while ago," she remarked, presently. 
"She says that Hamas is worried about you."
"And why?" I asked.
"He thinks that the master has taken a fancy to you, and he fears for his own 
authority. He has been a very powerful man here for many years."
I laughed. "I don't aspire to his laurels," I told her.
"But he does not know that," said Zanda. "He would not believe it, if he were 
told. He is your enemy and a very powerful enemy. I just wanted to warn you."
"Thanks, Zanda," I said. "I shall be watchful of him, but I have a great many 
enemies; and I am so accustomed to having them that another, more or less, makes 
little difference to me."
"Hamas may make a great difference to you," she said. "He has the ear of Fal 
Sivas. I am so worried about you, Vandor."
"You mustn't worry; but if it will make you feel any better, do not forget that 
you have the ear of Hamas through his slave. You can let her know that I have no 
ambition to displace Hamas."
"That is a good idea," she said, "but I am afraid that it will not accomplish 
much; and if I were you, the next time I went out of the building, I should not 
return. You went last night, so I suppose that you are free to come and go as 
you will."
"Yes," I replied, "I am."
"Just as long as Fal Sivas does not take you to the floor above and reveal any 
of his secrets to you, you will probably be allowed to go out, unless Hamas 
makes it a point to prevail upon Fal Sivas to take that privilege away from 
you."
"But I have already been to the level above," I said, "and I have seen many of 
the wonders of Fal Sivas's inventions."
She gave little cry of alarm, then. "Oh, Vandor, you are lost!" she cried. "Now 
you will never leave this terrible place."
"On the contrary, I shall leave it tonight, Zanda," I told her. "Fal Sivas has 
agreed that I should do so."
She shook her head. "I cannot understand it," she said, "and I shall not believe 
it until after you have gone."
Toward evening Fal Sivas sent for me. He said that he wanted to talk to me about 
some further changes in the gearing of the motor, and so I did not get out that 
night, and the next day he had me in the shops directing the mechanics who were 
working on the new gears, and again he made it impossible for me to leave the 
premises.
In one way or another, he prevented it night after night; and though he didn't 
actually refuse permission, I began to feel that I was, indeed, a prisoner.
However, I was much interested in the work in the shops and did not mind much 
whether I went out or not.
Ever since I had seen Fal Sivas's wonder-craft and had listened to his 
explanation of the marvellous mechanical brain that controlled it, it had been 
constantly in my thoughts. I saw in it all the possibilities of power for good 
or evil that Fal Sivas had visualized, and I was intrigued by the thought of 
what the man who controlled it could accomplish.
If that man had the welfare of humanity at heart, his invention might prove a 
priceless boon to Barsoom; but I feared that Fal Sivas was too selfish and too 
mad for power to use his invention solely for the public good.
Such meditation naturally led me to wonder if another than Fal Sivas could 
control the brain. The speculation intrigued me, and I determined to ascertain 
at the first opportunity if the insensate thing would respond to my will.
That afternoon Fal Sivas was in his laboratory, and I was working in the shops 
with the poor manacled artisans. The great ship lay in the adjoining room. Now, 
I thought, presented as good a time as any to make my experiment.
The creatures in the room with me were all slaves. Furthermore, they hated Fal 
Sivas; so it made no difference to them what I did.
I had been kind to them and had even encouraged them to hope, though they could 
not believe that there was any hope. They had seen too many of their number die 
in their chains to permit them to entertain a thought of escape. They were 
apathetic in all matters, and I doubt that any of them noticed when I left the 
shop and entered the hangar where the ship rested upon its scaffolding.
Closing the door behind me, I approached the nose of the craft and focused my 
thoughts upon the brain within. I imparted to it the will to rise from its 
scaffolding as I had seen Fal Sivas cause it to do and then to settle down again 
in its place. I thought that if I could cause it to do that, I could cause it to 
do anything that Fal Sivas could.
I am not easily excited; but I must confess that my every nerve was tense as I 
watched that great thing above me, wondering if it would respond to those 
invisible thought-waves that I was projecting into it.
Concentrating thus upon this one thing naturally curtailed the other activities 
of my mind, but even so I had visions of what I might accomplish if my 
experiment proved successful.
I presume that I had been there but a moment, yet it seemed a long while; and 
then slowly the great craft rose as though lifted by an invisible hand. It 
hovered for a moment ten feet above its scaffolding, and then it settled down to 
rest again.
As it did so, I heard a noise behind me; and, turning quickly, I saw Fal Sivas 
standing in the doorway of the shop.
CHAPTER VII
THE FACE IN THE DOORWAY
NONCHALANCE is a corollary of poise. I was thankful at that moment that the 
poise gene of some ancient forebear had been preserved in my line and handed 
down to me. Whether or not Fal Sivas had entered the room before the ship came 
to rest again upon its scaffolding, I did not know. If not, he had only missed 
the sight by a matter of a split second. My best momentary defense was to act on 
the assumption that he had not seen, and this I determined to do.
Standing there in the doorway, the old inventor was eyeing me sternly. "What are 
you doing in here?" he demanded.
"The invention fascinates me; it intrigues my imagination," I replied. "I 
stepped in from the shop to have another look at it. You had not told me that I 
should not do so."
He knitted his brows in thought. "Perhaps, I didn't," he said at last; "but I 
tell you now. No one is supposed to enter this room, unless by my express 
command."
"I will bear that in mind," I said.
"It will be well for you if you do, Vandor."
I walked then toward the door where he stood, with the intention of returning to 
the shop; but Fal Sivas barred my way.
"Wait a moment," he said, "perhaps you have been wondering if the brain would 
respond to your thought-impulses."
"Frankly, I have," I replied.
I wondered how much he knew, how much he had seen. Perhaps he was playing with 
me, secure in his own knowledge; or perhaps he was merely suspicious and was 
seeking confirmation of his suspicion. However that might be, I was determined 
not to be trapped out of my assumption that he had not seen and did not know.
"You were not, by any chance, attempting to see if it would respond?" he asked.
"Who, other than a stupid dolt, once having seen this invention, would not 
naturally harbor such a thought?" I asked.
"Quite right, quite right," he admitted; "it would only be natural, but did you 
succeed?" The pupils of his eyes contracted; his lids narrowed to two ominous 
slits. He seemed to be trying to bore into my soul; and, unquestionably, he was 
attempting to read my mind; but that, I knew, he could not accomplish.
I waved my hand in the direction of the ship. "Has it moved?" I asked with a 
laugh.
I thought that I saw just a faint hint of relief in his expression, and I felt 
sure then that he had not seen.
"It would be interesting, however, to know whether the mind of another than 
myself could control the mechanism," he said. "Suppose you try it."
"It would be a most interesting experiment. I should be glad to do so. What 
shall I try to have it do?"
"It will have to be an original idea of your own," he told me; "for if it is my 
idea, and I impart it to you, we cannot be definitely sure whether the impulse 
that actuates it originated in your brain or mine."
"Is there no danger that I might unintentionally harm it?" I asked.
"I think not," he replied. "It is probably difficult for you to realize that 
that ship sees and reasons. Of course, its vision and its mental functioning are 
purely mechanical but none the less accurate. In fact, I should rather say, 
because of that, more accurate. You might attempt to win the ship to leave the 
room. It cannot do so because the great doors through which it will eventually 
pass out of this building are closed and locked. It might approach the wall of 
the building, but the eyes would see that it could not pass through without 
damage; or, rather, the eyes would see the obstacle, transmit the impression to 
the brain, and the brain would reason to a logical conclusion. It would, 
therefore, stop the ship or, more likely, cause it to turn the nose about so 
that the eyes could seek a safe avenue of exit. But let us see what you can do."
I had no intention of letting Fal Sivas know that I could operate his invention, 
if he did not already know it; and so I tried to keep my thoughts as far from it 
as possible. I recalled football games that I had seen, a five-ring circus, and 
the Congress of Beauties on the Midway of the 1893 Chicago World's Fair. In 
fact, I tried to think of anything under the sun rather than Fal Sivas and his 
mechanical brain.
Finally, I turned to him with a gesture of resignation. "Nothing seems to 
happen," I said.
He appeared vastly relieved. "You are a man of intelligence," he said. "If it 
will not obey you, it is reasonably safe to assume that it will obey no one but 
me."
For several moments he was lost in thought, and then he straightened up and 
looked at me, and his eyes burned with demoniac fire. "I can be master of a 
world," he said; "perhaps I can even be master of the universe."
"With that?" I asked, nodding toward the ship.
"With the idea that it symbolizes," he replied; "with the idea of an inanimate 
object energized lay scientific means and motivated by a mechanical brain. If I 
but had the means to do so – the wealth – I could manufacture these brains in 
great quantities, and I could put them into small fliers weighing less than a 
man weighs. I could give them means of locomotion in the air or upon the ground. 
I could give them arms and hands. I could furnish them with weapons. I could 
send them out in great hordes to conquer the world. I could send them to other 
planets. They would know neither pain nor fear. They would have no hopes, no 
aspirations, no ambitions that might wean them from my service. They would be 
the creatures of my will alone, and the things that I sent them to do they would 
persist in until they were destroyed.
"But destroying them would serve my enemies no purpose; for faster than they 
could destroy them, my great factories would turn out more.
"You see," he said, "how it would work?" and he came close and spoke almost in a 
whisper. "The first of these mechanical men I would make with my own hands, and 
as I created them I would impel them to create others of their kind. They would 
become my mechanics, the workmen in my factories; and they would work day and 
night without rest, always turning out more and more of their kind. Think how 
rapidly they would multiply."
I was thinking of this. The possibilities astounded and stunned me. "But it 
would take vast wealth," I told him.
"Yes, vast wealth," he repeated; "and it was for the purpose of obtaining this 
vast wealth that I built this ship."
"You intend to raid the treasure houses of the great cities of Barsoom?" I 
asked, smiling.
"By no means," he replied. "Treasures vastly richer lie at the disposal of the 
man who controls this ship. Do you not know what the spectroscope tells us of 
the riches of Thuria?"
"I have heard," I said, "but I never took much stock in it. The story was too 
fabulous."
"It is true, nevertheless," he said. "There must be mountains of gold and 
platinum on Thuria, and vast plains carpeted with precious stones."
It was a bold enterprise; but after having seen this craft, and knowing the 
remarkable genius of Fal Sivas, I had little doubt but that it was feasible.
Suddenly, as was his way, he seemed to regret that he had confided in me and 
brusquely directed me to return to my duties in the shop.
The old man had told me so much now that I naturally began to wonder if he would 
consider it safe to permit me to live, and I was constantly on my guard. It 
seemed highly improbable that he would consent to my leaving the premises, but I 
determined to settle this question immediately; for I wanted to see Rapas before 
he could visit the establishment of Fal Sivas again, thereby compelling me to 
destroy him. Day after day had passed and Fal Sivas had contrived to prevent my 
leaving the house, though he had accomplished it so adroitly that it was never 
actually apparent that he did not wish me to leave.
As he dismissed me that evening, I told him that I was going out to try to 
locate Rapas and attempt again to contact the assassins of Ur Jan.
He hesitated so long before he replied that I thought he was going to forbid me 
going out, but at last he nodded in acquiescence. "Perhaps it will be as well," 
he said. "Rapas does not come here any more, and he knows too much to be at 
large, unless he is in my service and loyal to me. If I must trust one of you, I 
prefer that it be you, rather than Rapas."
I did not go to the evening meal with the others, as I intended eating at the 
place that Rapas frequented and where we had planned to meet when I was at 
liberty.
It was necessary to acquaint Hamas with the fact that I was leaving, as only he 
could open the outer door for me. His manner toward me was not quite as surly as 
it had been the past few days. In fact, he was almost affable; and the change in 
his manner put me even more on my guard, for I felt that it boded me no good – 
there was no reason why Hamas should love me any more today than he had 
yesterday. If I induced pleasant anticipations in him, it must be because he 
visualized something unpleasant befalling me.
From the house of Fal Sivas, I went directly to the eating-place; and there I 
inquired of the proprietor regarding Rapas.
"He has been in every evening," replied the man. "He usually comes about this 
time and again about half after the eighth zode, and he always asks me if you 
have been here."
"I will wait for him," I said, and I went to the table The Rat and I usually 
occupied.
I had scarcely seated myself before Rapas entered. He came directly to the table 
and seated himself opposite me.
"Where have you been keeping yourself?" he demanded. "I was commencing to think 
that old Fal Sivas had made away with you or that you were a prisoner in his 
house. I had about made up my mind to go there tonight and call on the old man, 
so that I could learn what had happened to you."
"It is just as well that I got out tonight before you came," I said.
"Why?" he demanded.
"Because it is not safe for you to go to the house of Fal Sivas," I told him. 
"If you value your life, you will never go there again."
"What makes you think that?" he demanded.
"I can't tell you," I replied, "but just take my word for it, and keep away." I 
did not want him to know that I had been commissioned to kill him. It might have 
made him so suspicious and fearful of me that he would be of no value to me in 
the future.
"Well, it is strange," he said; "Fal Sivas was friendly enough before I took you 
there."
I saw that he was harboring in his mind the thought that, for some reason, I was 
trying to keep him away from Fal Sivas; but I couldn't help it, and so I changed 
the subject.
"Has everything been going well with you, Rapas, since I saw you?" I asked.
"Yes, quite well," he replied.
"What is the news of the city? I have not been out since I saw you last, and of 
course we hear little or nothing in the house of Fal Sivas."
"They say that the Warlord is in Zodanga," he replied. "Uldak, one of Ur Jan's 
men, was killed the last night I saw you, as you will recall. The mark of the 
Warlord's agent was above his heart, but Ur Jan believes that no ordinary 
swordsman could have bested Uldak. Also he has learned from his agent in Helium 
that John Carter is not there; so, putting the two facts together, Ur Jan is 
convinced that he must be in Zodanga."
"How interesting," I commented. "And what is Ur Jan going to do about it?"
"Oh, he'll get his revenge," said The Rat; "if not in one way, then in another. 
He is already planning; and when he strikes, John Carter will wish that he had 
attended to his own affairs and left Ur Jan alone."
Shortly before we finished our meal, a customer entered the place and took a 
seat alone at a table across the room. I could see him in a mirror in front of 
me. I saw him glance in our direction, and then I looked quickly at Rapas and 
saw his eyes flash a message as he nodded his head very slightly; but without 
that, I would have known why the man was there, for I recognized him as one of 
the assassins that had sat at the council with Ur Jan. I pretended not to notice 
anything; and my glance wandered idly to the doorway, attracted by two customers 
who were leaving the place at the time.
Then I saw something else of interest – of vital interest. As the door swung 
open, I saw a man outside looking in. It was Hamas.
The assassin at the table across the room ordered only a glass of wine; and when 
he had drunk it, he arose and left. Shortly after his departure, Rapas got up.
"I must be going," he said; "I have an important engagement."
"Shall I see you tomorrow night?" I asked.
I could see him attempt to suppress a grin. "I shall be here tomorrow night," he 
said.
We went out then onto the avenue; and Rapas left me, while I turned my steps in 
the direction of the house of Fal Sivas. Through the lighted districts I did not 
have to be particularly on my guard; but when I entered the darker sections of 
the city, I was watchful; and presently I saw a figure lurking in a dark 
doorway. I knew it was the assassin waiting to kill me.
CHAPTER VIII
SUSPICION
CLUROS, the farther moon, rode high in the heavens, lighting dimly the streets 
of Zodanga like a dusty bulb in a huge loft; but I needed no better light to see 
the shadowy form of the man awaiting my coming.
I knew precisely what was in the man's mind, and I must have smiled. He thought 
that I was coming along in total ignorance of his presence or the fact that 
anyone was planning upon murdering me that night. He was saying to himself that 
after I had passed he would spring out and run his sword through my back; it 
would be a very simple matter, and then he would go back and report to Ur Jan.
As I approached the doorway, I paused and cast a hasty glance behind me. I 
wanted to make sure, if I could, that Rapas had not followed me. If I killed 
this man, I did not want Rapas to know that it was I.
Now I resumed my way, keeping a few paces from the building so that I would not 
be too close to the assassin when I came opposite his hiding place.
When I did come opposite it, I turned suddenly and faced it. "Come out of there, 
you fool," I said in a low voice.
For a moment the man did not move. He seemed utterly stunned by his discovery 
and by my words.
"You and Rapas thought that you could fool me, didn't you?" I inquired. "You and 
Rapas and Ur Jan! Well, I will tell you a secret – something that Rapas and Ur 
Jan do not dream. Because you are trying to kill the wrong man, you are not 
using the right method. You think that you are attempting to kill Vandor, but 
you are not. There is no such person as Vandor. The man who faces you is John 
Carter, Warlord of Mars." I whipped out my sword. "And now if you are quite 
ready, you may come out and be killed."
At that, he came forth slowly, his long sword in his hand. I thought that his 
eyes showed a trace of astonishment and his voice certainly did, as he 
whispered, "John Carter!"
He did not show any fear, and I was glad of that, for I dislike fighting with a 
man who is really terrified of me, as he starts his fight with a terrible 
handicap that he can never overcome.
"So you are John Carter!" he said, as he stepped out into the open, and then he 
commenced to laugh. "You think you can frighten me, do you? You are a 
first-class liar, Vandor; but if you were all the first-class liars on Barsoom 
rolled into one, you could not frighten Povak."
Evidently he did not believe me, and I was rather glad of it, for the encounter 
would now afford me far richer sport as there was gradually revealed to my 
antagonist the fact that he was pitted against a master swordsman.
As he engaged me, I saw that, while in no respect a mean swordsman, he was not 
as proficient as had been Uldak. I should have been glad to have played with him 
for a while, but I could not risk the consequences of being discovered.
So vicious was my attack that I soon pressed him back against the wall of the 
building. He had had no opportunity to do more than defend himself, and now he 
was absolutely at my mercy.
I could have run him through on the instant, but instead I reached out quickly 
with my point and made a short cut upon his breast and then I made another 
across it.
I stepped back then and lowered my point. "Look at your breast, Povak," I said. 
"What do you see there?"
He glanced down at his breast, and I saw him shudder. "The mark of the Warlord," 
he gasped, and then, "Have mercy upon me; I did not know that it was you."
"I told you," I said, "but you wouldn't believe me; and if you had believed me, 
you would have been all the more anxious to kill me. Ur Jan would have rewarded 
you handsomely."
"Let me go," he begged. "Spare my life, and I will be your slave forever."
I saw then that he was a craven coward, and I felt no pity for him but only 
contempt.
"Raise your point," I snapped, "and defend yourself, or I shall run you through 
in your tracks."
Suddenly, with death staring him in the face, he seemed to go mad. He rushed at 
me with the fury of a maniac, and the impetuosity of his attack sent me back a 
few steps, and then I parried a terrific thrust and ran him through the heart.
At a little distance from me, I saw some people coming, attracted by the clash 
of steel.
A few steps took me to the entrance of a dark alleyway into which I darted; and 
by a circuitous route, I continued on my way to the house of Fal Sivas.
Hamas admitted me. He was very cordial. In fact, far too cordial. I felt like 
laughing in his face because of what I knew that he did not know that I knew, 
but I returned his greeting civilly and passed on to my quarters.
Zanda was waiting up for me. I drew my sword and handed it to her.
"Rapas?" she asked. I had told her that Fal Sivas had commanded me to kill The 
Rat.
"No, not Rapas," I replied. "Another of Ur Jan's men."
"That makes two," she said.
"Yes," I replied; "but remember, you must not tell anyone that it was I who 
killed them."
"I shall not tell anyone, my master," she replied. "You may always trust Zanda."
She cleaned the blood from the blade and then dried and polished it.
I watched her as she worked, noticing her shapely hands and graceful fingers. I 
had never paid very much attention to her before. Of course, I had known that 
she was young and well-formed and good-looking; but suddenly I was impressed by 
the fact that Zanda was very beautiful and that with the harness and jewels and 
hair-dressing of a great lady, she would have been more than noticeable in any 
company.
"Zanda," I remarked at last, "you were not born a slave, were you?"
"No, master."
"Did Fal Sivas buy you or abduct you?" I asked.
"Phystal and two slaves took me one night when I was on the avenues with an 
escort. They killed him and brought me here."
"Your people," I asked, "are they still living?"
"No," she replied; "my father was an officer in the old Zodangan Navy. He was of 
the lesser nobility. He was killed when John Carter led the green hordes of 
Thark upon the city. In grief, my mother took the last long journey on the bosom 
of the sacred Iss to the Valley Dor and the Lost Sea of Korus.
"John Carter!" she said, musingly, and her voice was tinged with loathing. "He 
was the author of all my sorrows, of all my misfortune. Had it not been for John 
Carter robbing me of my parents I should not be here now, for I should have had 
their watchful care and protection to shield me from all danger."
"You feel very bitterly toward John Carter, don't you?" I asked.
"I hate him," she replied.
"You would be glad to see him dead, I suppose."
"Yes."
"You know, I presume, that Ur Jan has sworn to destroy him?"
"Yes, I know that," she replied; "and I constantly pray that he will be 
successful. Were I a man, I should enlist under the banner of Ur Jan. I should 
be an assassin and search out John Carter myself."
"They say he is a formidable swordsman," I suggested.
"I should find a way to kill him, even if I had to descend to the dagger or 
poison."
I laughed. "I hope, for John Carter's sake, that you do not recognize him when 
you meet him."
"I shall know him all right," she said. "His white skin will betray him."
"Well, let us hope that he escapes you," I said laughingly, as I bade her good 
night and went to my sleeping silks and furs.
The next morning, immediately after breakfast, Fal Sivas sent for me. As I 
entered his study, I saw Hamas and two slaves standing near him.
Fal Sivas looked up at me from beneath lowering brows. He did not greet me 
pleasantly as was his wont.
"Well," he snapped, "did you destroy Rapas last night?"
"No," I replied; "I did not."
"Did you see him?"
"Yes, I saw him and talked with him. In fact, I ate the evening meal with him."
I could see that this admission surprised both Fal Sivas and Hamas. It was 
evident that it rather upset their calculations, for I judged that they had 
expected me to deny having seen Rapas, which I might have done had it not been 
for the fortunate circumstance that had permitted me to discover Hamas spying 
upon me.
"Why didn't you kill him?" demanded Fal Sivas. "Did I not order you to do so?"
"You employed me to protect you, Fal Sivas," I replied; "and you must rely upon 
my judgment to do it in my own way. I am neither a child nor a slave. I believe 
that Rapas has made connections that will be far more harmful to you than Rapas, 
himself; and by permitting him to live and keeping in touch with him, I shall be 
able to learn much that will be to your advantage that I could never learn if I 
destroyed Rapas. If you are not satisfied with my methods, get someone else to 
protect you; and if you have decided to destroy me, I suggest that you enlist 
some warriors. These slaves would be no match for me."
I could see Hamas trembling with suppressed rage at that, but he did not dare 
say anything or do anything until Fal Sivas gave him the word. He just stood 
there fingering the hilt of his sword and watching Fal Sivas questioningly, as 
though he awaited a signal.
But Fal Sivas gave him no signal. Instead, the old inventor sat there studying 
me intently for several minutes. At last he sighed and shook his head. "You are 
a very courageous man, Vandor," he said; "but perhaps a little overconfident and 
foolish. No one speaks to Fal Sivas like that. They are all afraid. Do you not 
realize that I have it within my power to destroy you at any moment?"
"If you were a fool, Fal Sivas, I might expect death this moment; but you are no 
fool. You know that I can serve you better alive than dead, and perhaps you also 
suspect what I know – that if I went out I should not go alone. You would go 
with me."
Hamas looked horrified and grasped the hilt of his sword firmly, as though about 
to draw it; but Fal Sivas leaned back in his chair and smiled.
"You are quite right, Vandor," he said; "and you may rest assured that if I ever 
decide that you must die, I shall not be within reach of your sword when that 
sad event occurs. And now tell me what you expect to learn from Rapas and what 
makes you believe that he has information that will be of value to me?"
"That will be for your ears, alone, Fal Sivas," I said, glancing at Hamas and 
the two slaves.
Fal Sivas nodded to them. "You may go," he said.
"But, master," objected Hamas, "you will be left alone with this man. He may 
kill you."
"I shall be no safer from his sword if you are present, Hamas," replied the 
master. "I have seen and you have seen how deftly he wields his blade."
Hamas's red skin darkened at that; and without another word he left the room, 
followed by the two slaves.
"And now," said Fal Sivas, "tell me what you have learned or what you suspect."
"I have reason to believe," I replied, "that Rapas has made connections with Ur 
Jan. Ur Jan, as you have told me, has been employed by Gar Nal to assassinate 
you. By keeping in touch with Rapas, it is possible that I may be able to learn 
some of Ur Jan's plans. I do not know of course, but it is the only contact we 
have with the assassins, and it would be poor strategy to destroy it."
"You are absolutely right, Vandor," he replied. "Contact Rapas as often as you 
can, and do not destroy him until he can be of no more value to us. Then–" his 
face was contorted by a fiendish grimace.
"I thought that you would concur in my judgment," I replied. "I am particularly 
anxious to see Rapas again tonight."
"Very well," he said, "and now let us go to the shop. The work on the new motor 
is progressing nicely, but I want you to check over what has been done."
Together we went to the shop; and after inspecting the work, I told Fal Sivas 
that I wanted to go to the motor room of the ship to take some measurements.
He accompanied me, and together we entered the hull. When I had completed my 
investigation I sought an excuse to remain longer in the hangar, as there was 
half-formed in my mind a plan that would necessitate more intimate knowledge of 
the room in the event that I found it necessary or feasible to carry out my 
designs.
In pretended admiration of the ship, I walked all around it, viewing it from 
every angle; and at the same time viewing the hangar from every angle. My 
particular attention was riveted upon the great doorway through which the ship 
was to eventually pass out of the building. I saw how the doors were constructed 
and how they were secured; and when I had done that, I lost interest in the ship 
for the time being at least.
I spent the balance of the day in the shop with the mechanics, and that night 
found me again in the eating-place on the Avenue of Warriors.
Rapas was not there. I ordered my meal and had nearly finished it, though I was 
eating very slowly; and still he had not come. Still I loitered on, as I was 
very anxious to see him tonight.
But at last, when I had about given him up, he came.
It was evident that he was very nervous, and he appeared even more sly and 
furtive than ordinarily.
"Kaor!" I said, as he approached the table; "you are late tonight."
"Yes," he said; "I was detained."
He ordered his meal and fidgeted about, uneasily.
"Did you reach home last night all right?" he said.
"Why, yes, of course."
"I was a little bit worried about you," he said. "I heard that a man was killed 
on the very avenue through which you must have passed."
"Is that so?" I exclaimed. "It must have happened after I had passed by."
"It is very strange," he said; "it was one of Ur Jan's assassins, and again he 
had the mark of John Carter upon his breast."
He was eyeing me very suspiciously, but I could see that he was afraid even to 
voice what was in his mind. In fact, I think it frightened him even to entertain 
the thought.
"Ur Jan is certain now that John Carter, himself, is in the city."
"Well," I said, "why be so upset about it? I am sure that it does not concern 
either you or me."
CHAPTER IX
ON THE BALCONY
EYES speak the truth more often than the lips. The eyes of Rapas the Ulsio told 
me that he did not agree with me that the killing of one of Ur Jan's assassins 
was of no concern to either him or me, but his lips spoke otherwise.
"Of course," he said, "it is nothing to me; but Ur Jan is furious. He has 
offered an immense reward for the positive identification of the man who killed 
Uldak and Povak. Tonight he meets with his principal lieutenants to perfect the 
details of a plan which, they believe, will definitely and for all time end the 
activities of John Carter against the guild of assassins. They–––"
He stopped suddenly, and his eyes registered a combination of suspicion and 
terror. It was as though for a moment his stupid mind had forgotten the 
suspicion that it had held that I might be John Carter and then, after exposing 
some of the secrets of his master, he had recalled the fact and was terrified.
"You seem to know a great deal about Ur Jan," I remarked, casually. "One would 
think that you are a full-fledged member of his guild."
For a moment he was confused. He cleared his throat several times as though 
about to speak, but evidently he could not think of anything to say, nor could 
his eyes hold steadily to mine. I enjoyed his discomfiture greatly.
"No," he disclaimed, presently; "it is nothing like that. These are merely 
things that I have heard upon the street. They are merely gossip. It is not 
strange that I should repeat them to a friend."
Friend! The idea was most amusing. I knew that Rapas was now a creature of Ur 
Jan's and that, with his fellows, he had been commissioned to kill me; and I had 
been commissioned by Fal Sivas to kill Rapas; yet here we were, dining and 
gossiping together. It was a most amusing situation.
As our meal drew to an end, two villainous-looking fellows entered and seated 
themselves at a table. No sign passed between them and Rapas, but I recognized 
them both and knew why they were there. I had seen them both at the meeting of 
the assassins, and I seldom forget a face. Their presence was a compliment to me 
and an admission that Ur Jan realized that it would take more than one swordsman 
to account for me.
I should have been glad to put my mark upon their breasts, but I knew that if I 
killed them, the suspicion that Ur Jan harbored that I might be John Carter 
would be definitely confirmed. The killing of Uldak and Povak and the marking of 
their breasts with the sign of the Warlord might have been a coincidence; but if 
two more men, sent to destroy me, met a similar fate, no doubt could remain even 
in a stupid mind but that all four had come to their end at the hands of John 
Carter himself.
The men had but scarcely seated themselves when I arose. "I must be getting 
along, Rapas," I said; "I have some important work to do tonight. I hope you 
will forgive me for running off like this, but perhaps I shall see you again 
tomorrow night."
He tried to detain me. "Don't hurry away," he exclaimed; "wait just a few 
moments. There are a number of things I should like to talk to you about."
"They will have to wait until tomorrow," I told him. "May you sleep well, 
Rapas," and with that I turned and left the building.
I went only a short distance along the avenue in the opposite direction to that 
which led toward the house of Fal Sivas. I concealed myself in the shadows of a 
doorway then and waited, nor had I long to wait before the two assassins emerged 
and hurried off in the direction in which they supposed I had gone. A moment or 
two later Rapas came out of the building. He hesitated momentarily and then he 
started walking slowly in the direction taken by the assassins.
When all three were out of sight, I came from my hiding-place and went at once 
to the building on the top of which my flier was stored.
The proprietor was puttering around one of the hangars when I came onto the 
roof. I could have wished him elsewhere, as I did not particularly care to have 
my comings and goings known.
"I don't see much of you," he said.
"No," I replied; "I have been very busy." I continued in the direction of the 
hangar where my ship was stored.
"Going to take your flier out tonight?" he asked.
"Yes."
"Watch out for the patrol boats," he said, "if you are on any business you 
wouldn't want the authorities to know about. They have been awfully busy the 
last couple of nights."
I didn't know whether he was just giving me a friendly tip, or if he were trying 
to get some information from me. There are many organizations, including the 
government, that employ secret agents. For aught I knew, the fellow might be a 
member of the assassins' guild.
"Well," I said, "I hope the police don't follow me tonight." He pricked up his 
ears. "I don't need any help; and, incidentally, she is extremely good-looking." 
I winked at him and nudged him with my elbow as I passed, in a fashion that I 
thought his low mentality would grasp. And it did.
He laughed and slapped me on the back. "I guess you're worried more about her 
father than you are the police," he said.
"Say," he called after me, as I was climbing to the deck of my flier, "ain't she 
got a sister?"
As I slipped silently out over the city, I heard the hangar man laughing at his 
own witticism; and I knew that if he had had any suspicions I had lulled them.
It was quite dark, neither moon being in the heavens; but this very fact would 
make me all the more noticeable to patrol boats above me when I was passing over 
the more brilliantly lighted portions of the city, and so I quickly sought dark 
avenues and flew low among the dense shadows of the buildings.
It was a matter of only a few minutes before I reached my destination and 
dropped my flier gently to the roof of the building that housed the headquarters 
of the assassins' guild of Zodanga.
Rapas' statement that Ur Jan and his lieutenants were perfecting a plan aimed at 
my activities against them was the magnet that had lured me here this night.
I had decided that I would not again attempt to use the anteroom off their 
meeting-place, as not only was the way to it fraught with too much danger but 
even were I to safely reach the shadowed niche behind the cupboard, I still 
would be unable to hear anything of their proceedings through the closed door.
I had another plan, and this I put into immediate execution.
I brought my flier to rest at the edge of the roof directly above the room in 
which the assassins met; then I made a rope fast to one of the rings in her 
gunwale.
Lying on my belly, I looked over the edge of the roof to make sure of my 
position and found that I had gauged it to a nicety. Directly below me was the 
edge of a balcony before a lighted window. My rope hung slightly to one side of 
the window where it was not visible to those within the room.
Carefully I set the controls of my ship and then tied the end of a light cord to 
the starting lever. These matters attended to, I grasped the rope and slipped 
over the eaves of the roof, carrying the light cord in one hand.
I descended quietly, as I had left my weapons on my flier lest they clank 
against one another or scrape against the side of the building as I descended 
and thus attract attention to me.
Very cautiously I descended; and when I had come opposite the window, I found 
that I could reach out with one hand and grasp the rail of the balcony. I drew 
myself slowly to it and into a position where I could stand securely.
Shortly after I had dropped below the edge of the roof, I had heard voices; and 
now that I was close to the window, I was delighted to discover that it was open 
and that I could hear quite well nearly all that was going on within the room. I 
recognized Ur Jan's voice. He was speaking as I drew myself to the balcony.
"Even if we get him tonight," he said, "and he is the man I think he is, we can 
still collect ransom from the girl's father or grandfather."
"And it should be a fat ransom," said another voice.
"All that a great ship will carry," replied Ur Jan, "and with it a promise of 
immunity for all the assassins of Zodanga and their promise that they will not 
persecute us further."
I could not but wonder whom they were plotting against now – probably some 
wealthy noble; but what connection there was between my death and the kidnaping 
of the girl, I could not fathom, unless, perhaps, they were not speaking of me 
at all but of another.
At this point, I heard a rapping sound and Ur Jan's voice saying, "Come in."
I heard a door open and the sound of men entering the room.
"Ah," exclaimed Ur Jan, clapping his hands together, "you got him tonight! Two 
of you were too many for him, eh?"
"We did not get him," replied a surly voice.
"What?" demanded Ur Jan. "Did he not come to the eating-place tonight?"
"He was there all right," said another voice, which I recognized instantly as 
that of Rapas. "I had him there, as I promised."
"Well, why didn't you get him?" demanded Ur Jan angrily.
"When he left the eating-place," explained one of the other men, "we followed 
him immediately; but he had disappeared when we reached the avenue. He was 
nowhere in sight; and though we walked rapidly all the way to the house of Fal 
Sivas, we saw nothing of him."
"Was he suspicious?" asked Ur Jan. "Do you think that he guessed that you had 
come there for him?"
"No, I am sure he did not. He did not seem to notice us at all. I did not even 
see him look at us."
"I cannot understand how he disappeared so quickly," said Rapas, "but we can get 
him tomorrow night. He has promised to meet me there then."
"Listen," said Ur Jan; "you must not fail me tomorrow. I am sure that this man 
is John Carter. After all, though, I am glad that we did not kill him. I have 
just thought of a better plan. I will send four of you tomorrow night to wait 
near the house of Fal Sivas. I want you to take John Carter alive and bring him 
to me. With him alive, we can collect two shiploads of treasure for his 
princess."
"And then we will have to hide in the pits of Zodanga all the rest of our 
lives," demurred one of the assassins.
Ur Jan laughed. "After we collect the ransom, John Carter will never bother us 
again," he said.
"You mean–––?"
"I am an assassin, am I not?" demanded Ur Jan. "Do you think that an assassin 
will let a dangerous enemy live?"
Now I understood the connection between my death and the abduction of the girl 
they had mentioned. She was none other than my divine princess, Dejah Thoris. 
From Mors Kajak, Tardos Mors, and myself, the scoundrels expected to collect two 
shiploads of ransom; and they well knew, and I knew, that they had not figured 
amiss. We three would gladly have exchanged many shiploads of treasure for the 
safety of the incomparable Princess of Helium.
I realized now that I must return immediately to Helium and insure the safety of 
my princess, but I lingered there on the balcony a moment longer listening to 
the plans of the conspirators.
"But," objected one of Ur Jan's lieutenants, "even if you succeed in getting 
Dejah Thoris–––"
"There is no 'even' about it," snapped Ur Jan. "It is already as good as 
accomplished. I have been preparing for this for a long time. I have done it 
very secretly so that there would be no leak; but now that we are ready to 
strike, it makes no difference. I can tell you that two of my men are guards in 
the palace of the princess, Dejah Thoris."
"Well, granted that you can get her," objected the former speaker skeptically, 
"where can you hide her? Where, upon all Barsoom, can you hide the Princess of 
Helium from the great Tardos Mors, even if you are successful in putting John 
Carter out of the way?"
"I shall not hide her on Barsoom," replied Ur Jan.
"What, not upon Barsoom? Where, then?"
"Thuria," replied Ur Jan.
"Thuria!" The speaker laughed. "You will hide her on the nearer moon. That is 
good, Ur Jan. That would be a splendid hiding-place – if you could get her 
there."
"I can get her there all right. I am not acquainted with Gar Nal for nothing."
"Oh, you mean that fool ship he is working on? The one in which he expects to go 
visiting around among the planets? You don't think that thing will work, even 
after he gets it finished, do you – if he ever does get it finished?"
"It is finished," replied Ur Jan, "and it will fly to Thuria."
"Well, even if it will, we do not know how to run it."
"Gar Nal will run it for us. He needs a vast amount of treasure to complete 
other boats, and for a share of the ransom he has agreed to pilot the ship for 
us."
Now, indeed, I realized all too well how carefully Ur Jan had made his plans and 
how great was the danger to my princess. Any day now they might succeed in 
abducting Dejah Thoris, and I knew that it would not be impossible with two 
traitors in her guard.
I decided that I could not waste another moment. I must leave for Helium at 
once, and then Fate intervened and nearly made an end of me.
As I started to climb the rope and swung away from the balcony, a part of my 
harness caught upon one of its iron ornaments; and when I attempted to disengage 
it, the thing broke loose and fell upon the balcony.
"What was that?" I heard Ur Jan's voice demand, and then I heard footsteps 
coming toward the window. They came fast, and an instant later the figure of Ur 
Jan loomed before me
"A spy," he yelled, and leaped onto the balcony.
CHAPTER X
JAT OR
WERE I prone to seek excuses outside of myself to explain the causes of 
misfortunes which overtake me, I might, at that moment, have inquired why Fate 
should throw her weight in favor of evildoers and against me. My cause was, 
unquestionably, a cause of righteousness, yet the trifling fact that an iron 
ornament upon a balcony in the city of Zodanga had been loose and that my 
harness had accidently caught upon it had placed me in a situation from which it 
seemed likely that I could not escape with my life.
However, I was not dead yet; and I had no intention of resigning myself to the 
dictates of an unkind and unjust Fate without a struggle. Furthermore, in the 
idiom of a famous American game, I had an ace in the hole.
As Ur Jan clambered out onto the balcony, I had swung away from it, clinging to 
the rope attached to my flier above; and, at the same time, I started to climb.
Like a pendulum, I swung; and, having reached the end of my arc, I swung back 
again, seemingly directly into the arms of Ur Jan.
It all happened very quickly, much more quickly than I can tell it. Ur Jan laid 
hold of the hilt of his sword; I drew my knees well up against my body; I swung 
toward him; then, as I was almost upon him, I kicked him with both feet full in 
the chest and with all my strength.
Ur Jan staggered back against another of the assassins who was following him 
onto the balcony, and they both went down in a heap.
Simultaneously, I pulled on the light cord that I had attached to the starting 
lever of my motor. In response, the ship rose; and I rose with it, dangling at 
the end of my rope.
My situation was anything but an enviable one. I could not, of course, guide the 
ship; and if it failed to rise rapidly enough, I stood an excellent chance of 
being dashed to death against some building as I was dragged across the city; 
but even this menace was by no means the greatest which threatened me, for now I 
heard a shot, and a bullet whirred past me – the assassins were attempting to 
shoot me down.
I climbed as rapidly as I could toward my flier; but climbing a small rope, 
while swinging beneath a rising airship, is not an enviable situation, even 
without the added hazard of being fired at by a band of assassins.
The ship carried me diagonally across the avenue upon which stood the building 
that harbored Ur Jan's band. I thought surely that I must hit the eaves of the 
opposite building; and, believe me, I put every ounce of my strength and agility 
into climbing that rope, as I swung rapidly across the avenue.
In this instance, however, Fate favored me; and I skimmed just above the roof of 
the building.
The assassins were still firing at me, but I imagine that most of their hits in 
the past had been scored with daggers of poison, for their pistol practice was 
execrable.
At last my fingers closed over the gunwale of my ship, and a moment later I had 
drawn myself to her deck. Reaching for her controls, I opened the throttle wide 
and set her nose for Helium.
Perhaps I was reckless, for I ignored the threat of the patrol boats and made no 
effort to escape their vigilance. Nothing mattered to me now but to reach Helium 
in time to safeguard my princess.
How well my enemies knew where to strike at me! How well they knew my vulnerable 
parts! They knew that nothing I possessed, including my life, would I refuse to 
give for the preservation of Dejah Thoris. They must have known, too, the price 
that they would have to pay if harm befell her; and this fact marked them for 
the desperate men that they were. I had threatened their security and their 
lives, and they were risking all in this attempt to defeat me.
I wondered if any of them had recognized me. I had not seen Rapas at the window; 
and, in the darkness of the night, there seemed little likelihood that the other 
two assassins, who had seen me but momentarily in the eating-place, could have 
been sure that it was I whom they saw for a second dangling at the end of a 
twirling rope. I felt that they might have suspected that it was Vandor, but I 
hoped that they were not sure that it was John Carter.
My swift craft moved rapidly across the city of Zodanga; and I thought that I 
was going to get away without difficulty, when suddenly I heard the warning wail 
of a patrol boat, signalling me to stop.
It was considerably above me, and slightly ahead and to the starboard, when it 
discovered me. My throttle was open wide, and I was racing through the thin air 
of the dying planet at full speed.
The patrol boat must have realized instantly that I had no intention of 
stopping, for it shot forward in a burst of speed, at the same time diving for 
me. Its velocity in that long dive was tremendous; and though it was, normally, 
not as fast a craft as mine, its terrific speed in the dive was far greater than 
my craft could attain.
I was already too low to gain speed by diving, nor could I thus have equalled 
the great speed of the larger craft, the weight of which added to its momentum.
It was coming right down on top of me and overhauling me rapidly – coming 
diagonally from my starboard side.
It seemed futile to hope that I could escape it; and when it opened up on me 
with its bow guns, I almost had it in my mind to give up the fight and 
surrender, for at least then I should be alive. Otherwise, I should be dead; and 
dead I could be of no help to Dejah Thoris. But I was faced then with the fact 
that I would be delayed, that I might not be able to reach Helium in time. I was 
sure to be arrested, and almost certainly I would be imprisoned for attempting 
to escape the patrol boat. I had no papers, and that would make it all the 
harder for me. I stood an excellent chance of being thrown into slavery, or into 
the pits beneath the city to await the coming games.
The risk was too great. I must reach Helium without delay.
Suddenly I swung my helm to starboard; and, so quickly the little craft obeyed 
my will, I came very near to being catapulted from her deck as she swung 
suddenly into the new course.
I tacked directly beneath the hull of the patrol boat as she hurtled close above 
me; and thus she could not fire upon me, as her guns were masked by her own 
hull.
Now it was that her greater weight and the speed of her dive worked to my 
advantage. They could not check the velocity of this larger ship and turn her 
onto the new course with the same facility with which I had maneuvered my 
lighter one-man craft.
The result was that before she was on my trail again, I had passed far beyond 
the outer walls of Zodanga; and, running as I was without lights, the patrol 
boat could not pick me up.
I saw her own lights for a few moments, but I could tell that she was not upon 
the right course; and then, with a sigh of relief, I settled myself for the long 
journey to Helium.
As I sped through the thin air of dying Mars, Thuria rose above the Western 
horizon ahead, flooding with her brilliant light the vast expanse of dead sea 
bottoms where once rolled mighty oceans bearing on their bosoms the great ships 
of the glorious race that then dominated the young planet.
I passed their ruined cities upon the verges of these ancient seas; and in my 
imagination I peopled them with happy, carefree throngs. There again were the 
great jeddaks who ruled them and the warrior clans that defended them. Now all 
were gone, and doubtless the dark recesses of their stately buildings housed 
some wild tribe of cruel and mirthless green men.
And so I sped across the vast expanse of waste land toward The Twin Cities of 
Helium and the woman I loved – the woman whose deathless beauty was the toast of 
a world.
I had set my destination compass on my goal, and now I stretched myself upon the 
deck of my flier and slept.
It is a long and lonely journey from Zodanga to Helium, and this time it seemed 
stretched to interminable length because of my anxiety for the safety of my 
princess, but at last it was ended, and I saw the scarlet tower of greater 
Helium looming before me.
As I approached the city, a patrol boat stopped me and ordered me alongside.
During the day, I had removed the red pigment from my skin; and even before I 
gave my name, the officer in command of the patrol boat recognized me.
I thought I noticed some restraint and embarrassment in his manner, but he said 
nothing other than to greet me respectfully and ask if his ship might escort me 
to my palace.
I thanked him and asked him to follow me so that I would not be detained by 
other patrol boats; and when I was safely above my own hangars, he dipped his 
bow and left.
As I alighted on the roof, the hangar guard ran forward to take the ship and run 
her into her hangar.
These men were old and loyal retainers who had been in my service for years. 
Ordinarily, they greeted me with enthusiasm when I returned from an absence, 
their manner toward me, while always respectful, being more that of old servants 
than strictly military retainers; but tonight they greeted me with averted eyes 
and seemed ill at ease.
I did not question them, though I felt intuitively that something was amiss. 
Instead, I hastened down the ramp into my palace and made my way immediately 
toward the quarters of my princess.
As I approached them, I met a young officer of her personal guard; and when he 
saw me he came rapidly to meet me. His face looked lined and careworn, and I 
could see that he was laboring under suppressed emotions.
"What is wrong, Jat Or?" I demanded; "first the commander of the patrol boat, 
then the hangar guard, and now you all look as though you had lost your last 
friend."
"We have lost our best friend," he replied.
I knew what he meant, but I hesitated to demand a direct explanation. I did not 
want to hear it. I shrank from hearing the words that I knew he would speak, as 
I had never shrunk from anything before in my life, not even a rendezvous with 
death.
But Jat Or was a soldier, and so was I; and however painful a duty may be, a 
soldier must face it bravely.
"When did they take her?" I asked.
He looked at me in wide-eyed astonishment. "You know, sir?" he exclaimed.
I nodded. "It is what I hastened from Zodanga to prevent; and now, Jat Or, I am 
too late; am I not?"
He nodded.
"Tell me about it," I said.
"It happened last night, my prince – just when, we do not know. Two men were on 
guard before her door. They were new men, but they had successfully passed the 
same careful examination and investigation that all must who enter your service, 
sir. This morning when two female slaves came to relieve the two that were on 
duty with the princess last night, they found her gone. The two slave women lay 
dead in their sleeping silks and furs; they had been killed in their sleep. The 
two guards were gone. We do not know; but we believe, of course, that it was 
they who took the princess."
"It was," I said. "They were agents of Ur Jan, the assassin of Zodanga. What has 
been done?"
"Tardos Mors, the jeddak, her grandfather, and Mors Kajak, her father, have 
dispatched a thousand ships in search of her."
"It is strange," I said; "I saw not a single ship on my entire flight from 
Zodanga."
"But they were sent out, my prince," insisted Jat Or. "I know because I begged 
to be permitted to accompany one of them; I felt that the responsibility was 
mine, that in some way it was my fault that my princess was taken."
"Wherever they are searching, they are wasting their time," I said. "Carry that 
word from me to Tardos Mors. Tell him to call back his ships. There is only one 
ship that can follow where they have taken Dejah Thoris, and only two men in the 
world who can operate that ship. One of them is an enemy; the other is myself. 
Therefore, I must return to Zodanga at once. There is no time to be lost; 
otherwise, I would see the Jeddak myself before I leave."
"But is there nothing that we can do here?" he demanded. "Is there nothing that 
I can do? If I had been more watchful, this would not have happened. I should 
have slept always before the door of my princess. Let me go with you. I have a 
good sword; and there may come a time when even the Warlord, himself, would be 
glad of another to back up his own."
I considered his appeal for a moment. Why not take him? I have been on my own so 
much during my long life that I have come to rely only upon my own powers, yet 
on the occasions when I have fought with good men at my side, I have been glad 
that they were there – such men as Carthoris, Kantos Kan, and Tars Tarkas. This 
young padwar I knew to be clever with the sword; and I knew, too, that he was 
loyal to my princess and myself. At least, he would be no hindrance, even if he 
were no help.
"Very well, Jat Or," I said. "Change into a plain harness. You are no longer a 
padwar in the navy of Helium; you are a panthan without a country, at the 
service of any who will take you. Ask the Officer of the Guard to come to my 
quarters at once; and when you have changed, come there also. Do not be long."
The Officer of the Guard reached my quarters shortly after I did. I told him 
that I was going in search of Dejah Thoris and that he would be in charge of the 
household until I returned.
"While I am waiting for Jat Or," I said, "I wish that you would go to the 
landing deck and signal for a patrol boat. I want it to escort me beyond the 
walls of the city, so that I shall not be delayed."
He saluted and left, and after he had gone I wrote a short note to Tardos Mors 
and others to Mors Kajak and Carthoris.
As I completed the last of these, Jat Or entered. He was a trim and 
efficient-looking fighting man, and I was pleased with his appearance. Although 
he had been in our service for some time I had not known him intimately in the 
past, as he was only a minor padwar attached to the retinue of Dejah Thoris. A 
padwar, incidentally, holds a rank corresponding closely to that of lieutenant 
in an earthly military organization.
I motioned Jat Or to follow me, and together we went to the landing deck. Here I 
selected a fast two-man flier; and as I was running it out of its hangar, the 
patrol boat that the Officer of the Guard had summoned settled toward the deck.
A moment later we were moving toward the outer walls of greater Helium under 
escort of the patrol boat; and when we had passed beyond, we dipped our bows to 
one another in parting salute. I set the nose of my flier in the direction of 
Zodanga and opened the throttle wide, while the patrol boat turned back over the 
city.
The return journey to Zodanga was uneventful. I took advantage of the time at my 
disposal to acquaint Jat Or with all that had occurred while I was in Zodanga 
and of all that I had learned there, so that he might be well prepared in 
advance for any emergency which might arise. I also again tinted my flesh with 
the red pigment which was my only disguise.
Naturally, I was much concerned regarding the fate of Dejah Thoris, and devoted 
much time to useless conjecture as to where her abductors had taken her.
I could not believe that Gar Nal's interplanetary ship could have approached 
Helium without being discovered. It seemed, therefore, far more reasonable to 
assume that Dejah Thoris had been taken to Zodanga and that from that city the 
attempt would be made to transport her to Thuria.
My state of mind during this long journey is indescribable. I visualized my 
princess in the power of Ur Jan's ruffians; and I pictured her mental suffering, 
though I knew that outwardly she would remain calm and courageous. To what 
insults and indignities would they subject her? A blood-red mist swam before my 
eyes as thoughts like these raced through my brain, and the blood-lust of the 
killer dominated me completely, so that I am afraid I was a rather surly and 
uncommunicative companion that Jat Or sailed with during the last hours of that 
flight.
But at last we approached Zodanga. It was night again.
It might have been safer to have waited until daylight, as I had on a previous 
occasion, before entering the city; but time was an all important factor now.
Showing no lights, we nosed slowly toward the city's walls; and keeping constant 
watch for a patrol boat, we edged over the outer wall and into a dark avenue 
beyond.
Keeping to unlighted thoroughfares, we came at last in safety to the same public 
hangar that I had patronized before.
The first step in the search for Dejah Thoris had been taken.
CHAPTER XI
IN THE HOUSE OF GAR NAL
IGNORANCE and stupidity occasionally reveal advantages that raise them to the 
dignity of virtues. The ignorant and stupid are seldom sufficiently imaginative 
to be intelligently curious.
The hangar man had seen me depart in a one-man flier and alone. Now he saw me 
return in a two-man flier, with a companion. Yet, he evidenced no embarrassing 
curiosity on the subject.
Storing our craft in a hangar and instructing the hangar man that he was to 
permit either one of us to take it out when we chose, I conducted Jat Or to the 
public house in the same building; and after introducing him to the proprietor, 
I left him, as the investigation that I now purposed conducting could be carried 
on to better advantage by one man than two.
My first objective was to learn if Gar Nal's ship had left Zodanga. 
Unfortunately, I did not know the location of the hangar in which Gar Nal had 
built. his ship. I was quite sure that I could not get this information from 
Rapas, as he was already suspicious of me, and so my only hope lay in Fal Sivas. 
I was quite sure that he must know, as from remarks that he had dropped, I was 
convinced that the two inventors had constantly spied upon one another; and so I 
set out in the direction of the house of Fal Sivas, after instructing Jat Or to 
remain at the public house where I could find him without delay should I require 
his services.
It was still not very late in the evening when I reached the house of the old 
inventor. At my signal, Hamas admitted me. He appeared a little surprised and 
not overly pleased when he recognized me.
"We thought that Ur Jan had finally done away with you," he said.
"No such luck, Hamas," I replied. "Where is Fal Sivas?"
"He is in his laboratory on the level above," replied the major-domo. "I do not 
know that he will want to be disturbed, though I believe that he will be anxious 
to see you."
He added this last with a nasty inflection that I did not like.
"I will go up to his quarters, at once," I said.
"No," said Hamas; "you will wait here. I will go to the master and ask his 
pleasure."
I brushed past him into the corridor. "You may come with me, if you will, 
Hamas," I said; "but whether you come or not, I must see Fal Sivas at once."
He grumbled at this disregard of his authority and hastened along the corridor a 
pace or two ahead of me.
As I passed my former quarters, I noticed that the door was open; but though I 
saw nothing of Zanda within, I gave the matter no thought.
We passed on up the ramp to the level above, and there Hamas, knocked on the 
door of Fal Sivas's apartment.
For a moment there was no answer; and I was about to enter the room when I heard 
Fal Sivas's voice demand querulously, "Who's there?"
"It is Hamas," replied the major-domo, "and the man, Vandor, who has returned."
"Send him in, send him in," directed Fal Sivas.
As Hamas opened the door, I brushed past him and, turning, pushed him out into 
the corridor. "He said, 'Send him in,'" I said. Then I closed the door in his 
face.
Fal Sivas had evidently come out of one of the other rooms of his suite in 
answer to our knock, for he stood now facing me with his hand still on the latch 
of a door in the opposite wall of the room, an angry frown contracting his 
brows.
"Where have you been?" he demanded.
Naturally, I have not been accustomed to being spoken to in the manner that Fal 
Sivas had adopted; and I did not relish it. I am a fighting man, not an actor; 
and, for a moment, I had a little difficulty in remembering that I was playing a 
part.
I did even go so far as to take a couple of steps toward Fal Sivas with the 
intention of taking him by the scruff of the neck and shaking some manners into 
him, but I caught myself in time; and as I paused, I could not but smile.
"Why don't you answer me?" cried Fal Sivas, "You are laughing; do you dare to 
laugh at me?"
"Why shouldn't I laugh at my own stupidity?" I demanded.
"Your own stupidity? I do not understand. What do you mean?"
"I took you for an intelligent man, Fal Sivas; and now I find that I was 
mistaken. It makes me smile."
I thought he was going to explode, but he managed to control himself. "Just what 
do you mean by that?" he demanded angrily.
"I mean that no intelligent man would speak to a lieutenant in the tone of voice 
in which you have just addressed me, no matter what he suspected, until he had 
thoroughly investigated. You have probably been listening to Hamas during my 
absence; so I am naturally condemned without a hearing."
He blinked at me for a moment and then said in a slightly more civil voice, 
"Well, go ahead, explain where you have been and what you have been doing."
"I have been investigating some of Ur Jan's activities," I replied, "but I have 
no time now to go into an explanation of that. The important thing for me to do 
now is to go to Gar Nal's hangar, and I do not know where it is. I have come 
here to you for that information."
"Why do you want to go to Gar Nal's hangar?" he demanded.
"Because I have word that Gar Nal's ship has left Zodanga on a mission in which 
both he And Ur Jan are connected."
This information threw Fal Sivas into a state of excitement bordering on 
apoplexy. "The calot!" he exclaimed, "the thief, the scoundrel; he has stolen 
all my ideas and now he has launched his ship ahead of mine."
"Calm yourself, Fal Sivas," I urged him. "We do not know yet that Gar Nal's ship 
has sailed. Tell me where he was building it, and I will go and investigate."
"Yes, yes," he exclaimed, "at once; but Vandor, do you know where Gar Nal was 
going? Did you find that out?"
"To Thuria, I believe," I replied.
Now, indeed, was Fal Sivas convulsed with rage. By comparison with this, his 
first outburst appeared almost like enthusiastic approval of his competitor for 
inventive laurels. He called Gar Nal every foul thing he could lay his tongue to 
and all his ancestors back to the original tree of life from which all animate 
things on Mars are supposed to have sprung.
"He is going to Thuria after the treasure!" he screamed in conclusion. "He has 
even stolen that idea from me."
"This is no time for lamentation, Fal Sivas," I snapped. "We are getting no 
place. Tell me where Gar Nal's hangar is, so that we may know definitely whether 
or not he has sailed."
With an effort, he gained control of himself; and then he gave me minute 
directions for finding Gar Nal's hangar, and even told me how I might gain 
entrance to it, revealing a familiarity with his enemy's stronghold which 
indicated that his own spies had not been idle.
As Fal Sivas concluded his directions, I thought that I heard sounds coming from 
the room behind him – muffled sounds – a gasp, a sob, perhaps. I could not tell. 
The sounds were faint; they might have been almost anything; and now Fal Sivas 
crossed the room toward me and ushered me out into the corridor, a little 
hurriedly, I thought; but that may have been my imagination. I wondered if he, 
too, had heard the sounds.
"You had better go, now," he said; "and when you have discovered the truth, 
return at once and report to me."
On my way from the quarters of Fal Sivas, I stopped at my own to speak to Zanda; 
but she was not there, and I continued on to the little doorway through which I 
came and went from the house of Fal Sivas.
Hamas was there in the anteroom. He looked disappointed when he saw me. "You are 
going out?" he asked.
"Yes," I replied.
"Are you returning again tonight?"
"I expect to," I replied; "and by the way, Hamas, where is Zanda? She was not in 
my quarters when I stopped in."
"We thought you were not returning," explained the major-domo, "and Fal Sivas 
found other duties for Zanda. Tomorrow I shall have Phystal give you another 
slave."
"I want Zanda again," I said. "She performs her duties satisfactorily, and I 
prefer her."
"That is something you will have to discuss with Fal Sivas," he replied.
I passed out then into the night and gave the matter no further thought, my mind 
being occupied with far more important considerations.
My way led past the public house where I had left Jat Or and on into another 
quarter of the city. Here, without difficulty, I located the building that Fal 
Sivas had described.
At one side of it was a dark narrow alley. I entered this and groped my way to 
the far end, where I found a low wall, as Fal Sivas had explained that I would.
I paused there a moment and listened intently, but no sound came from the 
interior of the building. Then I vaulted easily to the top of the wall, and from 
there to the roof of a low annex. Across this roof appeared the end of the 
hangar in which Gar Nal had built his ship. I recognized it for what it was by 
the great doors set in the wall.
Fal Sivas had told me that through the crack between the two doors, I could see 
the interior of the hangar and quickly determine if the ship were still there. 
But there was no light within; the hangar was completely dark, and I could see 
nothing as I glued an eye to the crack.
I attempted to move the doors, but they were securely locked. Then I moved 
cautiously along the wall in search of another opening.
About forty feet to the right of the doors, I discovered a small window some ten 
feet above the roof upon which I was standing. I sprang up to it and grasped the 
sill with my fingers and drew myself up in the hope that I might be able to see 
something from this vantage point.
To my surprise and delight, I found the window open. All was quiet inside the 
hangar – quiet and as dark as Erebus.
Sitting on the sill, I swung my legs through the window, turned over on my 
belly, and lowered myself into the interior of the hangar; then I let go of the 
sill and dropped.
Such a maneuver, naturally, is fraught with danger, as one never knows upon what 
he may alight.
I alighted upon a moveable bench, loaded with metal parts and tools. My weight 
upset it, and it crashed to the floor with a terrific din.
Scrambling to my feet, I stood there in the darkness waiting, listening. If 
there were anyone anywhere in the building, large as it appeared to be, it 
seemed unlikely that the racket I had made could pass unnoticed, nor did it.
Presently I heard footsteps. They seemed at a considerable distance, but they 
approached rapidly at first and then more slowly. Whoever was coming appeared to 
grow more cautious as he neared the hangar.
Presently a door at the far end was thrown open, and I saw two armed men 
silhouetted against the light of the room beyond.
It was not a very brilliant light that came from the adjoining chamber, but it 
was sufficient to partially dispel the gloom of the cavernous interior of the 
hangar and reveal the fact that there was no ship here. Gar Nal had sailed!
I had evidently been hoping against hope, for the discovery stunned me. Gar Nal 
was gone; and, unquestionably, Dejah Thoris was with him.
The two men were advancing cautiously into the hangar. "Do you see anyone?" I 
heard the man in the rear demand.
"No," replied the leader, and then, in a loud voice, "who is here?"
The floor of the hangar had a most untidy appearance. Barrels, crates, carboys, 
tools, parts – a thousand and one things – were scattered indiscriminately about 
it. Perhaps this was fortunate for me; as, among so many things, it would be 
difficult to discover me as long as I did not move, unless the men stumbled 
directly upon me.
I was kneeling in the shadow of a large box, planning upon my next move in the 
event that I was discovered.
The two men came slowly along the center of the room. They came opposite my 
hiding-place. They passed me. I glanced at the open door through which they had 
come. There seemed to be no one there. Evidently these two men had been on 
guard; and they, alone, had heard the noise that I had made.
Suddenly a plan flashed to my mind. I stepped out of my hiding-place and stood 
between them and the open door through which they had entered.
I had moved quietly, and they had not heard me. Then I spoke.
"Do not move," I said, "and you will be safe."
They stopped as though they had been shot, and wheeled about.
"Stand where you are," I commanded.
"Who are you?" asked one of the men.
"Never mind who I am. Answer my questions, and no harm will befall you."
Suddenly one of the men laughed. "No harm will befall us," he said. "You are 
alone, and we are two. Come!" he whispered to his companion; and drawing their 
swords, the two rushed upon me.
I backed away from them, my own sword ready to parry their thrusts and cuts. 
"Wait!" I cried. "I do not want to kill you. Listen to me. I only want some 
information from you, and then I will go."
"Oh, ho! He does not want to kill us," shouted one of the men. "Come now," he 
directed his fellow, "get on his left side, and I will take him on the right. So 
he does not want to kill us, eh?"
Sometimes I feel that I am entitled to very little credit for my countless 
successes in mortal combat. Always, it seems to me, and it certainly must appear 
even more so to my opponents, my flashing blade is a living thing inspired to 
its marvellous feats by a power beyond that of mortal man. It was so tonight.
As the two men charged me from opposite sides, my steel flashed so rapidly in 
parries, cuts, and thrusts that I am confident that the eyes of my opponents 
could not follow it.
The first man went down with a cloven skull the instant that he came within 
reach of my blade, and almost in the same second I ran his companion through the 
shoulder. Then I stepped back.
His sword arm was useless; it hung limp at his side. He could not escape. I was 
between him and the door; and he stood there, waiting for me to run him through 
the heart.
"I have no desire to kill you," I told him. "Answer my questions truthfully, and 
I will let you live."
"Who are you, and what do you want to know?" he growled.
"Never mind who I am. Answer my questions, and see that you answer them 
truthfully. When did Gar Nal's ship sail?"
"Two nights ago."
"Who was on board?"
"Gar Nal and Ur Jan."
"No one else?" I demanded.
"No," he replied.
"Where were they going?"
"How should I know?"
"It will be well for you, if you do know. Come now, where were they going; and 
who were they taking with them?"
"They were going to meet another ship somewhere near Helium, and there they were 
going to take aboard someone whose name I never heard mentioned."
"Were they kidnaping someone for ransom?" I demanded.
He nodded. "I guess that was it," he said.
"And you don't know who it was?"
"No."
"Where are they going to hide this person they are kidnaping?"
"Some place where no one will ever find her," he said.
"Where is that?"
"I heard Gar Nal say he was going to Thuria."
I had gained about all the information that this man could give me that would be 
of any value; so I made him lead me to a small door that opened onto the roof 
from which I had gained entrance to the hangar. I stepped out and waited until 
he had closed the door; then I crossed the roof and dropped to the top of the 
wall below, and from there into the alleyway.
As I made my way toward the house of Fal Sivas, I planned rapidly. I realized 
that I must take desperate chances, and that whatever the outcome of my 
adventure, its success or failure rested wholly upon my own shoulders.
I stopped at the public house where I had left Jat Or, and found him anxiously 
awaiting my return.
The place was now so filled with guests that we could not talk with privacy, and 
so I took him with me over to the eating-place that Rapas and I had frequented. 
Here we found a table, and I narrated to him all that had occurred since I had 
left him after our arrival in Zodanga.
"And now," I said, "tonight I hope that we may start for Thuria. When we 
separate here, go at once to the hangar and take out the flier. Keep an eye out 
for patrol boats; and if you succeed in leaving the city, go directly west on 
the thirtieth parallel for one hundred haads. Wait for me there. If I do not 
come in two days, you are free to act as you wish."
CHAPTER XII
"WE BOTH MUST DIE!"
THURIA! She had always intrigued my imagination; and now as I saw her swinging 
low through the sky above me, as Jat Or and I separated on the avenue in front 
of the eating-place, she dominated my entire being.
Somewhere between that blazing orb and Mars, a strange ship was bearing my lost 
love to some unknown fate.
How hopeless her situation must appear to her, who could not guess that any who 
loved her were even vaguely aware of her situation or whither her abductors were 
taking her. It was quite possible that she, herself, did not know. How I wished 
that I might transmit a message of hope to her.
With such thoughts was my mind occupied as I made my way in the direction of the 
house of Fal Sivas; but even though I was thus engrossed, my faculties, 
habituated to long years of danger, were fully alert, so that sounds of 
footsteps emerging from an avenue I had just crossed did not pass unnoticed. 
Presently, I was aware that they had turned into the avenue that I was 
traversing and were following behind me, but I gave no outward indication that I 
heard them until it became evident that they were rapidly overtaking me.
I swung around then, my hand upon the hilt of my sword; and as I did so, the man 
who was following addressed me.
"I thought it was you," he said, "but I was not certain."
"It is I, Rapas," I replied.
"Where have you been?" he asked. "I have been looking for you for the past two 
days."
"Yes?" I inquired. "What do you want of me? You will have to be quick, Rapas; I 
am in a hurry."
He hesitated. I could see that he was nervous. He acted as though he had 
something to say, but did not know how to begin, or else was afraid to broach 
the subject.
"Well, you see," he commenced, lamely, "we haven't seen each other for several 
days, and I just wanted to have a visit with you – just gossip a little, you 
know. Let's go back and have a bite to eat."
"I have just eaten," I replied.
"How is old Fal Sivas?" he asked. "Do you know anything new?"
"Not a thing," I lied. "Do you?"
"Oh, just gossip," he replied. "They say that Ur Jan has kidnaped the Princess 
of Helium." I could see him looking at me narrowly for my reaction.
"Is that so?" I inquired. "I should hate to be in Ur Jan's shoes when the men of 
Helium lay hold of him."
"They won't lay hold of him," said Rapas. "He has taken her where they will 
never find her."
"I hope that he gets all that is coming to him, if he harms her," I said; "and 
he probably will." Then I turned as though to move away.
"Ur Jan won't harm her, if the ransom is paid," said Rapas.
"Ransom?" I inquired. "And what do they consider the Princess of Helium worth to 
the men of Helium?"
"Ur Jan is letting them off easy," volunteered Rapas. "He is asking only two 
shiploads of treasure – all the gold and platinum and jewels that two great 
ships will carry."
"Have they notified her people of their demand?" I asked.
"A friend of mine knows a man who is acquainted with one of Ur Jan's assassins," 
explained Rapas; "communication with the assassins could be opened up in this 
way.
So he had finally gotten it out of his system. I could have laughed if I had not 
been so worried about Dejah Thoris. The situation was self-evident. Ur Jan and 
Rapas were both confident that I was either John Carter or one of his agents, 
and Rapas had been delegated to act as intermediary between the kidnapers and 
myself.
"It is all very interesting," I said; "but, of course, it is nothing to me. I 
must be getting along. May you sleep well, Rapas."
I venture to say that I left The Rat in a quandary as I turned on my heel and 
continued on my way toward the house of Fal Sivas. I imagine that he was not so 
sure as he had been that I was John Carter or even that I was an agent of the 
Warlord; for certainly either one or the other should have evinced more interest 
in his information than I had.
Of course, he had told me nothing that I did not already know; and therefore 
there had been nothing to induce within me either surprise or excitement.
Perhaps it would have made no difference either one way or the other had Rapas 
known that I was John Carter; but it pleased me, in combating the activities of 
such men, to keep them mystified and always to know a little more than they did.
Again Hamas admitted me when I reached the gloomy pile that Fal Sivas inhabited; 
and as I passed him and started along the corridor toward the ramp that leads up 
to Fal Sivas's quarters on the next level, he followed after me.
"Where are you going?" he asked, "to your quarters?"
"No, I am going to the quarters of Fal Sivas," I replied,
"He is very busy now. He cannot be disturbed," said Hamas.
"I have information for him," I said.
"It will have to wait until tomorrow morning."
I turned and looked at him. "You annoy me, Hamas," I said; "run along and mind 
your own business."
He was furious then, and took hold of my arm. "I am major-domo here," he cried, 
"and you must obey me. You are only a– a–––"
"An assassin," I prompted him meaningly, and laid my hand upon the hilt of my 
sword.
He backed away. "You wouldn't dare," he cried. "You wouldn't dare!"
"Oh, wouldn't I? You don't know me, Hamas. I am in the employ of Fal Sivas; and 
when I am in a man's employ, I obey him. He told me to report back to him at 
once. If it is necessary to kill you to do so, I shall have to kill you."
His manner altered then, and I could see that he was afraid of me. "I only 
warned you for your own good," he said. "Fal Sivas is in his laboratory now. If 
he is interrupted in the work that he is doing, he will be furious – he may kill 
you himself. If you are wise, you will wait until he sends for you."
"Thank you, Hamas," I said; "I am going to see Fal Sivas now. May you sleep 
well," and I turned and continued on up the corridor toward the ramp. He did not 
follow me.
I went at once to the quarters of Fal Sivas, knocked once upon the door, and 
then opened it. Fal Sivas was not there, but I heard his voice coming from 
beyond the little door at the opposite end of the room.
"Who's that? What do you want? Get out of here and do not disturb me," he cried.
"It is I, Vandor," I replied. "I must see you at once."
"No, no, go away; I will see you in the morning."
"You will see me now," I said; "I am coming in there."
I was halfway across the room, when the door opened and Fal Sivas, livid with 
rage, stepped into the room and closed the door behind him.
"You dare? You dare?" he cried.
"Gar Nal's ship is not in its hangar," I said.
That seemed to bring him to his senses, but it did not lessen his rage; it only 
turned it in another direction.
"The calot!" he exclaimed, "the son of a thousand million calots! He has beaten 
me. He will go to Thuria. With the great wealth that he will bring back, he will 
do all that I had hoped to do."
"Yes," I said. "Ur Jan is with him, and what such a combination as Ur Jan and a 
great and unscrupulous scientist could do is incalculable; but you too have a 
ship, Fal Sivas. It is ready. You and I could go to Thuria. They would not 
suspect that we were coming. We would have all the advantage. We could destroy 
Gar Nal and his ship, and then you would be master."
He paled. "No, no," he said, "I can't. I can't do it."
"Why not?" I demanded.
"Thuria is a long way. No one knows what might happen. Perhaps something would 
go wrong with the ship. It might not work in practice as it should in theory. 
There might be strange beasts and terrible men on Thuria."
"But you built this ship to go to Thuria," I cried. "You told me so, yourself."
"It was a dream," he mumbled; "I am always dreaming, for in dreams nothing bad 
can happen to me; but in Thuria – oh, it is so far, so high above Barsoom. What 
if something happened?"
And now I understood. The man was an arrant coward. He was allowing his great 
dream to collapse about his ears because he did not have the courage to 
undertake the great adventure.
What was I to do? I had been depending upon Fal Sivas, and now he had failed me. 
"I cannot understand you," I said; "with your own arguments, you convinced me 
that it would be a simple thing to go to Thuria in your ship. What possible 
danger can confront us there that we may not overcome? We shall be veritable 
giants on Thuria. No creature that lives there could withstand us. With the 
stamp of a foot, we could crush the lives from the greatest beasts that Thuria 
could support."
I had been giving this matter considerable thought ever since there first 
appeared a likelihood that I might go to Thuria. I am no scientist, and my 
figures may not be accurate, but they are approximately true. I knew that the 
diameter of Thuria was supposed to be about seven miles, so that its volume 
could be only about two percent of that of, let us say, the Earth, that you may 
have a comparison that will be more understandable to you.
I estimated that if there were human beings on Thuria and they were proportioned 
to their environment as man on Earth is to his, they would be but about 
nine-and-a-half inches tall and weigh between four and five pounds; and that an 
earth-man transported to Mars would be able to jump 225 feet into the air, make 
a standing broad jump of 450 feet and a running broad jump of 725 feet, and that 
a strong man could lift a mass equivalent to a weight of 4½ tons on earth. 
Against such a Titan, the tiny creatures of Thuria would be helpless – provided, 
of course, that Thuria were inhabited.
I suggested all this to Fal Sivas, but he shook his head impatiently. "There is 
something that you do not know," he said. "Perhaps Gar Nal, himself, does not 
know it. There is a peculiar relationship between Barsoom and her moons that 
does not exist between any of the other planets in the solar system and their 
satellites. The suggestion was made by an obscure scientist thousands of years 
ago, and then it seemed to have been forgotten. I discovered it in an ancient 
manuscript that I came upon by accident. It is in the original handwriting of 
the investigator and may have had no distribution whatsoever.
"However, the idea intrigued me; and over a period of twenty years I sought 
either to prove or disprove it. Eventually, I proved it conclusively."
"And what is it?" I asked.
"There exists between Barsoom and her satellites a peculiar relation which I 
have called a compensatory adjustment of masses. For example, let us consider a 
mass travelling from Barsoom to Thuria. As it approaches the nearer moon, it 
varies directly as the influences of the planet and the satellite vary. The 
ratio of the mass to the mass of Barsoom at the surface of Barsoom, therefore, 
would be the same as the ratio of the mass to the mass of Thuria, at the surface 
of Thuria.
"You were about right in assuming that an inhabitant of Thuria, if such exists, 
if he were of the same proportion to Thuria as you are to Barsoom, would be 
about eight sofs tall; and consequently, if my theory is correct, and I have no 
reason to doubt it, were you to travel from Barsoom to Thuria you would be but 
eight sofs tall when you reached the surface of the moon."
"Preposterous!" I exclaimed.
He flushed angrily. "You are nothing but an ignorant assassin," he cried. "How 
dare you question the knowledge of Fal Sivas? But enough of this; return to your 
quarters. I must get on with my work."
"I am going to Thuria," I said; "and if you won't go with me, I shall go alone."
He had turned back to enter his little laboratory, but I had followed him and 
was close behind him.
"Go away from here," he said; "keep out, or I will have you killed." 
Just then I heard a cry from the room behind him, and a woman's voice calling, 
"Vandor! Vandor, save me!"
Fal Sivas went livid and tried to dash into the room and close the door in my 
face, but I was too quick for him. I leaped to the door and pushed him aside as 
I stepped in.
A terrible sight met my eyes. On marble slabs, raised about four feet from the 
floor, several women were securely strapped, so that they could not move a limb 
or raise their heads. There were four of them. Portions of the skulls of three 
had been removed, but they were still conscious. I could see their frightened, 
horrified eyes turn toward us.
I turned upon Fal Sivas. "What is the meaning of this?" I cried. "What hellish 
business are you up to?"
"Get out! Get out!" he screamed. "How dare you invade the holy precincts of 
science? Who are you, dog, worm, to question what Fal Sivas does; to interfere 
with the work of a brain the magnitude of which you cannot conceive? Get out! 
Get out! or I will have you killed."
"And who will kill me?" I demanded. "Put these poor creatures out of their 
misery, and then I will attend to you."
So great was either his rage or his terror, or both, that he trembled all over 
like a man with the palsy; and then, before I could stop him, he turned and 
darted from the room.
I knew that he had gone for help; that presently I should probably have all the 
inmates of his hellish abode upon me.
I might have pursued him, but I was afraid that something might happen here 
while I was gone, and so I turned back to the girl on the fourth slab. It was 
Zanda.
I stepped quickly to her side. I saw that she had not yet been subjected to Fal 
Sivas's horrid operation, and drawing my dagger I cut the bonds that held her. 
She slipped from the table and threw her arms about my neck. "Oh, Vandor, 
Vandor," she cried, "now we must both die. They come! I hear them."
CHAPTER XIII
PURSUED
HERALDING the approach of armed men was the clank of metal on metal. How many 
were coming, I did not know; but here I was with only my own sword between me 
and death and my back against the wall.
Zanda was without hope, but she remained cool and did not lose her head. In 
those few brief moments I could see that she was courageous.
"Give me your dagger, Vandor," she said.
"Why?" I asked.
"They will kill you, but Fal Sivas shall not have me nor these others to torture 
further."
"I am not dead, yet," I reminded her.
"I shall not kill myself until you are dead; but these others, there is no hope 
for them. They pray for merciful death. Let me put them out of their misery."
I winced at the thought, but I knew that she was right, and I handed her my 
dagger. It was a thing that I should have had to have done myself. It took much 
more courage than facing armed men, and I was glad to be relieved of the ghastly 
job.
Zanda was behind me now. I could not see what she was doing, and I never asked 
her what she did.
Our enemies had paused in the outer room. I could hear them whispering together. 
Then Fal Sivas raised his voice and shouted to me.
"Come out of there and give yourself up," he screamed, "or we will come in and 
kill you."
I did not reply; I just stood there, waiting. Presently Zanda came close to me 
and whispered, "There is a door on the opposite side of this room, hidden behind 
a large screen. If you wait here, Fal Sivas will send men to that door; and they 
will attack you from in front and behind."
"I shall not wait, then," I said, moving toward the door leading into the outer 
room where I had heard my enemies whispering. 
Zanda laid a hand upon my arm, "Just a moment, Vandor," she said. "You remain 
where you are, facing the door; and I will go to it and swing it open suddenly. 
Then they cannot take you by surprise, as they could if you were to open it."
The door was hinged so that it swung in, and thus Zanda would be protected as 
she drew it inward and stepped behind it.
Zanda stepped forward and grasped the handle while I stood directly in front of 
the door and a few paces from it, my long sword in my hand.
As she opened the door, a sword flashed inward in a terrific cut that would have 
split my skull had I been there.
The man who wielded the sword was Hamas. Just behind him, I saw Phystal and 
another armed man, while in the rear was Fal Sivas.
Now the old inventor commenced to scream at them and urge them on; but they held 
back, for only one man could pass through the doorway at a time; and none of 
them seemed to relish the idea of being the first. In fact, Hamas had leaped 
back immediately following his cut; and now his voice joined with that of Fal 
Sivas in exhorting the other two to enter the laboratory and destroy me.
"On, men!" cried Hamas. "We are three, and he is only one. Onward, you, Phystal! 
Kill the calot!"
"In with you, yourself, Hamas," growled Phystal.
"Go in! Go in and get him!" shrieked Fal Sivas. "Go in, you cowards." But no one 
came in; they just stood there, each urging the other to be first.
I did not relish this waste of time, and for two reasons. In the first place, I 
could not abide the thought of even a moment's unnecessary delay in starting out 
upon my quest for Dejah Thoris; and, secondly, there was always the danger that 
reinforcements might arrive. Therefore, if they would not come in to me, I would 
have to go out to them.
And I did go out to them, and so suddenly that it threw them into confusion. 
Hamas and Phystal, in their efforts to avoid me, fell back upon the man behind 
them. He was only a slave, but he was a brave man – the bravest of the four that 
faced me.
He pushed Phystal and Hamas roughly aside and sprang at me with his long sword.
Fal Sivas shouted encouragement to him.
"Kill him, Wolak!" he shrieked; "kill him and you shall have your freedom."
At that, Wolak rushed me determinedly. I was fighting for my life, but he was 
fighting for that and something even sweeter than life; and now Hamas and 
Phystal were creeping in on me – like two cowardly jackals, they hovered at the 
edge of the fight, waiting to rush in when they might do so without endangering 
themselves.
"Your weight in gold, Wolak, if you kill him," screamed Fal Sivas.
Freedom and wealth! Now, indeed, did my antagonist seem inspired. Life, liberty, 
and riches! What a princely reward for which to strive; but I, too, was fighting 
for a priceless treasure, for my incomparable Dejah Thoris.
The impetuosity of the man's attack had driven me back a couple of paces, so 
that I now stood at the doorway, which was really a most strategic position in 
that it prevented either Hamas or Phystal from attacking me from the side.
Just behind me stood Zanda, spurring me on with low words of encouragement; but 
though I appreciated them, I did not need them. I was already set to terminate 
the affair as quickly as possible.
The edge of a Martian long sword is just as keen as a razor, and the point 
needle-like in sharpness. It is a trick to preserve this keen edge during a 
combat, taking the blows of your adversary's weapon on the back of your blade; 
and I prided myself upon my ability to do this, saving the keen cutting edge for 
the purpose for which it is intended. I needed a sharp edge now, for I was 
preparing to execute a little trick that I had successfully used many times 
before.
My adversary was a good swordsman and exceptionally strong on defense; so that, 
in ordinary swordplay, he might have prolonged the duel for a considerable time. 
For this, I had no mind. I wished to end it at once.
In preparation, I pushed him back; then I thrust at his face. He did the very 
thing that I knew he would do. He threw his head back, involuntarily, to avoid 
my point; and this brought his chin up exposing his throat. With my blade still 
extended, I cut quickly from right to left. The point of my sword moved but a 
few inches, but its keen edge opened his throat almost from ear to ear.
I shall never forget the look of horror in his eyes as he staggered back and 
crumpled to the floor.
Then I turned my attention to Hamas and Phystal.
Each of them wanted the other to have the honor of engaging me. As they 
retreated, they made futile passes at me with their points; and I was steadily 
pushing them into a corner when Fal Sivas took a hand in the affair.
Heretofore, he had contented himself with screaming shrill encouragement and 
commands to his men. Now he picked up a vase and hurled it at my head.
Just by chance, I saw it coming and dodged it; and it broke into a thousand 
fragments against the wall. Then he picked up something else and threw at me, 
and this time he hit my sword hand, and Phystal nearly got me then.
As I jumped back to avoid his thrust, Fal Sivas hurled another small object; and 
from the corner of my eye I saw Zanda catch it.
Neither Phystal nor Hamas was a good swordsman, and I could easily have overcome 
them in fair fight, but I could see that these new tactics of Fal Sivas were 
almost certain to prove my undoing. If I turned upon him, the others would be 
behind me; and how they would have taken advantage of such a God-given 
opportunity!
I tried to work them around so that they were between Fal Sivas and myself. In 
this way, they would shield me from his missiles, but that is something easier 
said than done when you are fighting two men in a comparatively small room.
I was terribly handicapped by the fact that I had to watch three men; and now, 
as I drove Hamas back with a cut, I cast a quick glance in the direction of Fal 
Sivas; and as I did so, I saw a missile strike him between the eyes. He fell to 
the floor like a log. Zanda had hoisted him with his own petard.
I could not repress a smile as I turned my undivided attention upon Hamas and 
Phystal.
As I drove them into a corner, Hamas surprised me by throwing his sword aside 
and falling upon his knees.
"Spare me, spare me, Vandor!" he cried, "I did not want to attack you. Fal Sivas 
made me." And then Phystal cast his weapon to the floor; and he, too, went upon 
his marrow bones. It was the most revolting exhibition of cowardice that I had 
ever witnessed. I felt like running them through, but I did not want to foul my 
blade with their putrid blood.
"Kill them," counseled Zanda; "you cannot trust either of them."
I shook my head. "We cannot kill unarmed men in cold blood," I said.
"Unless you do, they will prevent our escape," she said, "even if we can escape. 
There are others who will stop us on the lower level."
"I have a better plan, Zanda," I said, and forthwith I bound Hamas and Phystal 
securely in their own harness and then did the same with Fal Sivas, for he was 
not dead but only stunned. I also gagged all three of them so that they could 
not cry out.
This done, I told Zanda to follow me and went at once to the hangar where the 
ship rested on her scaffolding.
"Why did you come here?" asked Zanda. "We ought to be getting out of the 
building as quickly as possible – you are going to take me with you, aren't you, 
Vandor?"
"Certainly I am," I said, "and we are going out of the building very shortly. 
Come, perhaps I shall need your help with these doors," and I led the way to the 
two great doors in the end of the hangar. They were well hung, however, and 
after being unlatched, slid easily to the sides of the opening.
Zanda stepped to the threshold and looked out. "We cannot escape this way," she 
said; "it is fifty feet to the ground, and there is no ladder or other means of 
descent."
"Nevertheless, we are going to escape through that doorway," I told her, amused 
at her mystification. "Just come with me, and you will see how."
We returned to the side of the ship, and I must say that I was far from being as 
assured of success as I tried to pretend, as I concentrated my thoughts upon the 
little metal sphere that held the mechanical brain in the nose of the craft.
I think my heart stopped beating as I waited, and then a great wave of relief 
surged through me as I saw the door open and the ladder lowering itself toward 
the floor.
Zanda looked on in wide-eyed amazement. "Who is in there?" she demanded.
"No one," I said. "Now up with you, and be quick about it. We have no time to 
loiter here."
She was evidently afraid, but she obeyed me like a good soldier, and I followed 
her up the ladder into the cabin. Then I directed the brain to hoist the ladder 
and close the door, as I went forward into the control room, followed by the 
girl.
Here I again focused my thoughts upon the mechanical brain just above my head. 
Even with the demonstration that I had already had, I could not yet convince 
myself of the reality of what I was doing. It seemed impossible that that 
insensate thing could raise the craft from its scaffolding and guide it safely 
through the doorway, yet scarcely had I supplied that motivating thought when 
the ship rose a few feet and moved almost silently toward the aperture.
As we passed out into the still night, Zanda threw her arms about my neck. "Oh, 
Vandor, Vandor!" she cried, "you have saved me from the clutches of that 
horrible creature. I am free! I am free again!" she cried, hysterically. "Oh, 
Vandor, I am yours; I shall be your slave forever. Do with me whatever you 
will."
I could see that she was distraught and hysterical.
"You are excited, Zanda," I said, soothingly. "You owe me nothing. You are a 
free woman. You do not have to be my slave or the slave of any other."
"I want to be your slave, Vandor," she said, and then in a very low voice, "I 
love you."
Gently I disengaged her arms from about my neck. "You do not know what you are 
saying, Zanda," I told her; "your gratitude has carried you away. You must not 
love me; my heart belongs to someone else, and there is another reason why you 
must not say that you love me – a reason that you will learn sooner or later, 
and then you will wish that you had been stricken dumb before you ever told me 
that you loved me."
I was thinking of her hatred of John Carter and her avowed desire to kill him.
"I do not know what you mean," she said; "but if you tell me not to love you, I 
will try to obey you, for no matter what you say, I am your slave. I owe my life 
to you, and I shall always be your slave."
"We will talk about that some other time," I said; "just now I have something to 
tell you that may make you wish that I had left you in the house of Fal Sivas."
She knitted her brows and looked at me questioningly. "Another mystery?" she 
asked. "Again you speak in riddles."
"We are going on a long and dangerous journey in this ship, Zanda. I am forced 
to take you with me because I cannot risk detection by landing you anywhere in 
Zodanga; and, of course, it would be signing your death warrant to set you down 
far beyond the walls of the city."
"I do not want to be set down in Zodanga or outside it," she replied. "Wherever 
you are going, I want to go with you. Some day you may need me, Vandor; and then 
you will be glad that I am along."
"Do you know where we are going, Zanda?" I asked.
"No," she said, "and I do not care. It would make no difference to me, even if 
you were going to Thuria."
I smiled at that, and turned my attention again to the mechanical brain, 
directing it to take us to the spot where Jat Or waited; and just then I heard 
the wailing signal of a patrol boat above us.
CHAPTER XIV
ON TO THURIA
ALTHOUGH I had realized the likelihood of our strange craft being discovered by 
a patrol boat, I had hoped that we might escape from the city without detection. 
I knew that if we did not obey their command they would open fire on us, and a 
single hit might put an end to all my plans to reach Thuria and save Dejah 
Thoris.
While the armament of the ship, as described to me by Fal Sivas, would have 
given me an overwhelming advantage in an encounter with any patrol boat, I 
hesitated to stand and fight, because of the chance that a lucky shot from the 
enemy's ship might disable us.
Fal Sivas had boasted of the high potential speed of his brain conception; and I 
decided that however much I might dislike to flee from an enemy, flight was the 
safest course to pursue.
Zanda had her face pressed to one of the numerous ports in the bull of the ship. 
The wail of the patrol boat siren was now continuous – an eerie, menacing voice 
in the night, that pierced the air like sharp daggers.
"They are overhauling us, Vandor," said Zanda; "and they are signalling other 
patrol boats to their aid."
"They have probably noticed the strange lines of this craft; and not only their 
curiosity, but their suspicion has been aroused."
"What are you going to do?" she asked.
"We are going to put the speed of Fal Sivas's motor to a test," I replied.
I glanced up at the insensate metal sphere above my head. "Speed up! Faster! 
Escape the pursuing patrol boat!" Such were the directing thoughts that I 
imparted to the silent thing above me; then I waited.
I did not, however, have long to wait. No sooner had my thoughts impinged upon 
the sensitive mechanism than the accelerated whirr of the almost noiseless motor 
told me that my directions had been obeyed.
"She is no longer gaining on us," cried Zanda excitedly. "We have leaped ahead; 
we are outdistancing her."
The swift staccato of rapid fire burst upon our ears. Our enemy had opened fire 
upon us, and almost simultaneously, intermingling with the shots, we heard in 
the distance the wail of other sirens apprising us of the fact that 
reinforcements were closing in upon us.
The swift rush of the thin air of Mars along the sides of our ship attested our 
terrific speed. The lights of the city faded swiftly behind us. The searchlights 
of the patrol boats were rapidly diminishing bands of light across the starlit 
sky.
I do not know how fast we were going but probably in the neighborhood of 1350 
haads an hour.
We sped low above the ancient sea bottom that lies west of Zodanga; and then, in 
a matter of about five minutes – it could not have been much more – our speed 
slackened rapidly, and I saw a small flier floating idly in the still air just 
ahead of us.
I knew that it must be the flier upon which Jat Or awaited me, and I directed 
the brain to bring our ship alongside it and stop.
The response of the ship to my every thought direction was uncanny; and when we 
came alongside of Jat Or's craft and seemingly ghostly hands opened the door in 
the side of our ship, I experienced a brief sensation of terror, as though I 
were in the power of some soulless Frankenstein; and this notwithstanding the 
fact that every move of the ship had been in response to my own direction.
Jat Or stood on the narrow deck of his small flier gazing in astonishment at the 
strange craft that had drawn alongside.
"Had I not been expecting this," he said, "I should have been streaking it for 
Helium by now. It is a sinister-looking affair with those great eyes giving it 
the appearance of some unworldly monster."
"You will find that impression intensified when you have been aboard her for a 
while," I told him. "She is very 'unworldly' in many respects."
"Do you want me to come aboard now?" he asked.
"Yes," I replied, "after we make disposition of your flier."
"What shall we do with it?" he asked. "Are you going to abandon it?"
"Set your destination compass on Helium, and open your throttle to half speed. 
When you are under way, we will come alongside again and take you aboard. One of 
the patrol boats at Helium will pick up the flier and return it to my hangar."
He did as I had bid, and I directed the brain to take us alongside of him after 
he had gotten under way. A moment later he stepped into the cabin of Fal Sivas's 
craft
"Comfortable," he commented; "the old boy must be something of a Sybarite."
"He believed in being comfortable," I replied, "but love of luxury has softened 
his fibre to such an extent that he was afraid to venture abroad in his ship 
after he had completed it."
Jat Or turned to look about the cabin, and it chanced that his eyes fell upon 
the doors in the side of the ship just as I directed the brain to close them. He 
voiced an ejaculation of astonishment.
"In the name of my first ancestor," he exclaimed, "who is closing those doors? I 
don't see anyone, and you have not moved or touched any sort of operating device 
since I came aboard."
"Come forward into the control room," I said, "and you shall see the entire crew 
of this craft reposing in a metal case not much larger than your fist."
As we entered the control room, Jat Or saw Zanda for the first time. I could see 
his surprise reflected in his eyes, but he was too well bred to offer any 
comment.
"This is Zanda, Jat Or," I said. "Fal Sivas was about to remove her skull in the 
interests of science when I interrupted him this evening. The poor girl was 
forced to choose between the lesser of two evils; that is why she is with me."
"That statement is a little misleading," said Zanda. "Even if my life had not 
been in danger and I had been surrounded by every safeguard and luxury, I would 
still have chosen to go with Vandor, even to the end of the universe."
"You see, Jat Or," I remarked, with a smile, "the young lady does not know me 
very well; when she does, she will very probably change her mind."
"Never," said Zanda.
"Wait and see," I cautioned her.
On our trip from Helium to Zodanga, I had explained to Jat Or the marvellous 
mechanism that Fal Sivas called a mechanical brain; and I could see the young 
padwar's eyes searching the interior of the control room for this marvellous 
invention.
"There it is," I said, pointing at the metal sphere slightly above his head in 
the nose of the craft.
"And that little thing drives the ship and opens the doors?" he asked.
"The motors drive the ship, Jat Or," I told him, "and other motors operate the 
doors and perform various other mechanical duties aboard the craft. The 
mechanical brain merely operates them as our brains would direct our hands to 
certain duties."
"That thing thinks?" he demanded.
"To all intents and purposes, it functions as would a human brain, the only 
difference being that it cannot originate thought."
The padwar stood gazing at the thing in silence for several moments. "It gives 
me a strange feeling," he said at last, "a helpless feeling, as though I were in 
the power of some creature that was omnipotent and yet could not reason."
"I have much the same sensation," I admitted, "and I cannot help but speculate 
upon what it might do if it could reason."
"I, too, tremble to think of it," said Zanda, "if Fal Sivas has imparted to it 
any of the heartless ruthlessness of his own mind."
"It is his creature," I reminded her.
"Then let us hope that it may never originate a thought."
"That, of course, would be impossible," said Jat Or.
"I do not know about that," replied Zanda. "Such a thing was in Fal Sivas's 
mind. He was, I know, working to that end; but whether he succeeded in imparting 
the power of original thought to this thing, I do not know. I know that he not 
only hoped to accomplish this miracle eventually, but that he was planning also 
to impart powers of speech to this horrible invention."
"Why do you call it horrible?" asked Jat Or.
"Because it is inhuman and unnatural," replied the girl. "Nothing good could 
come out of the mind of Fal Sivas. The thing you see there was conceived in hate 
and lust and greed, and it was contrived for the satisfaction of such 
characteristics in Fal Sivas. No ennobling or lofty thoughts went into its 
fabrication; and none could emanate from it, had it the power of original 
thought."
"But our purpose is lofty and honorable," I reminded her; "and if it serves us 
in the consummation of our hope, it will have accomplished good."
"Nevertheless, I fear it," replied Zanda. "I hate it because it reminds me of 
Fal Sivas."
"I hope that it is not meditating upon these candid avowals," remarked Jat Or.
Zanda slapped an open palm across her lips, her wide eyes reflecting a new 
terror. "I had not thought of that," she whispered. "Perhaps this very minute it 
is planning its revenge."
I could not but laugh at her fear. "If any harm befalls us through that brain, 
Zanda," I said, "you may lay the blame at my door, for it is my mind that shall 
actuate it as long as the ship remains in my possession."
"I hope you are right," she said, "and that it will bear us safely wherever you 
wish to go."
"And suppose we get to Thuria alive?" interjected Jat Or. "You know I have been 
wondering about that. I have been giving the matter considerable thought, 
naturally, since you said that that was to be our destination; and I am 
wondering how we will fare on that tiny satellite. We shall be so out of 
proportion in size to anything that we may find there."
"Perhaps we shall not be," I said, and then I explained to him the theory of 
compensatory adjustment of masses as Fal Sivas had expounded it to me.
"It sounds preposterous," said Jat Or.
I shrugged. "It does to me, too," I admitted; "but no matter how much we may 
abhor Fal Sivas's character, we cannot deny the fact that he has a marvellous 
scientific brain; and I am going to hold my opinion in abeyance until we reach 
the surface of Thuria."
"At least," said Jat Or, "no matter what the conditions there may be, the 
abductors of the princess will have no advantage over us if we find them there."
"Do you doubt that we shall find them?" I asked.
"It is merely a matter of conjecture, one way or another," he replied; "but it 
does not seem within the realms of possibility that two inventors, working 
independently of one another, could each have conceived and built two identical 
ships capable of crossing the airless void between here and Thuria, under the 
guidance of mechanical brains."
"But as far as I know," I replied, "Gar Nal's craft is not so operated. Fal 
Sivas does not believe that Gar Nal has produced such a brain. He does not 
believe that the man has even conceived the possibility of one, and so we may 
assume that Gar Nal's craft is operated by Gar Nal, or at least wholly by human 
means."
"Then which ship has the better chance to reach Thuria?" asked Jat Or.
"According to Fal Sivas," I replied, "there can be no question about that. This 
mechanical brain of his cannot make mistakes."
"If we accept that," said Jat Or, "then we must also accept the possibility of 
Gar Nal's human brain erring in some respects in its calculations."
"What do you mean by that?" I asked.
"It just occurred to me that through some error in calculations Gar Nal might 
not reach Thuria; whereas, directed by an errorless brain, we are certain to."
"I had not thought of that," I said, "I was so obsessed by the thought that Gar 
Nal and Ur Jan were taking their victim to Thuria that I never gave a thought to 
the possibility that they might not be able to get there."
The idea distressed me, for I realized how hopeless my quest must be if we 
reached Thuria only to find that Dejah Thoris was not there. Where could I look 
for her? Where could I hope to find her in the illimitable reaches of space? But 
I soon cast these thoughts from me, for worry is a destructive force that I have 
tried to eliminate from my philosophy of life.
Zanda looked at me with a puzzled expression. "We are really going to Thuria?" 
she asked. "I do not understand why anyone should want to go to Thuria; but I am 
content to go, if you go. When do we start, Vandor?"
"We are well on our way, now," I replied. "The moment that Jat Or came aboard, I 
directed the brain to head for Thuria at full speed."
CHAPTER XV
THURIA
LATER, as we hurtled on through the cold, dark reaches of space, I urged Zanda 
and Jat Or to lie down and rest.
Although we had no sleeping silks and furs we should not suffer, as the 
temperature of the cabin was comfortable. I had directed the brain to control 
this, as well as the oxygen supply, after we left the surface of Barsoom.
There were narrow but comfortable divans in the cabin, as well as a number of 
soft pillows; so there was no occasion for any of us suffering during the trip.
We had left Barsoom about the middle of the eighth zode, which is equivalent to 
midnight earth-time; and a rather rough computation of the distance to be 
travelled and our estimated speed, suggested that we should arrive on Thuria 
about noon of the following day.
Jat Or wanted to stand watch the full time, but I insisted that we must each get 
some sleep; so, on my promise to awaken him at the end of five hours, he lay 
down.
While my two companions slept, I made a more careful examination of the interior 
of the ship than I had been able to do at the time that Fal Sivas had conducted 
me through it.
I found it well supplied with food, and in a chest in the storeroom I also 
discovered sleeping silks and furs; but, of course, what interested me most of 
all were the weapons. There were long swords, short swords, and daggers, as well 
as a number of the remarkable Barsoomian radium rifles and pistols, together 
with a considerable quantity of ammunition for both.
Fal Sivas seemed to have forgotten nothing, yet all his thought and care and 
efficiency would have gone for nothing had I not been able to seize the ship. 
His own cowardice would have prevented him from using it; and of course he would 
not have permitted another to take it out, even had he believed that another 
brain than his could have operated it, which he had been confident was not 
possible.
My inspection of the ship completed, I went into the control room and looked out 
through one of the great eyes. The heavens were a black void shot with cold and 
glittering points of light. How different the stars looked when one had passed 
beyond the atmosphere of the planet.
I looked for Thuria. She was nowhere in sight. The discovery was a distinct 
shock. Had the mechanical brain failed us? While I was wasting my time 
inspecting the ship, was it bearing us off into some remote comer of space?
I am not inclined to lose my head and become hysterical when confronted by an 
emergency; nor, except when instant action is required, do I take snap judgment. 
I am more inclined to think things out carefully, and so I sat down on a bench 
in the control room to work out my problem.
Just then Jat Or came in. "How long have I been sleeping?" he asked,
"Not long," I replied; "you had better go back and get all the rest that you 
can."
"I am not sleepy," he said. "In fact it is rather difficult to contemplate sleep 
when one is in the midst of such a thrilling adventure. Think of it, my 
prince–––"
"Vandor," I reminded him.
"Sometimes I forget," he said; "but, anyway, as I was saying, think of the 
possibilities; think of the tremendous possibilities of this adventure; think of 
our situation."
"I have been thinking of it," I replied a little gloomily.
"In a few hours we shall be where no other Barsoomian has ever been – upon 
Thuria."
"I am not so sure of that," I replied.
"What do you mean?" he asked.
"Take a look ahead," I told him. "Do you see anything of Thuria?"
He looked out of one of the round ports and then turned to the other. "I don't 
see Thuria," he said.
"Neither do I," I replied. "And do you realize what that suggests?"
He looked stunned for a moment. "You mean that we are not bound for Thuria – 
that the brain has erred?"
"I don't know," I replied.
"How far is it from Barsoom to Thuria?" he asked.
"A little over 15,700 haads," I replied. "I estimated that we should complete 
the trip in about five zodes."
Just then Thuria hurtled into view upon our right, and Jat Or voiced an 
exclamation of relief. "I have it," he exclaimed.
"What?" I asked.
"Your mechanical brain is functioning better than ours," he replied. "During the 
ten zodes of a Barsoomian day, Thuria revolves about our planet over three 
times; so while we were travelling to the path of her orbit she would encircle 
Barsoom one and a half times."
"And you think the mechanical brain has reasoned that out?"
"Unquestionably," he said; "and it will time our arrival to meet the satellite 
in its path."
I scratched my head. "This raises another question that I had not thought of 
before," I said.
"What is that?" asked Jat Or.
"The speed of our ship is approximately 3250 haads per zode, whereas Thuria is 
travelling at a rate of over 41,250 haads during the same period."
Jat Or whistled. "Over twelve and a half times our speed," he exclaimed. "How in 
the name of our first ancestor are we going to catch her?"
I made a gesture of resignation. "I imagine we shall have to leave that to the 
brain," I said.
"I hope it doesn't get us in the path of that hurtling mass of destruction," 
said Jat Or.
"Just how would you make a landing if you were operating the ship with your own 
brain?" I asked.
"We've got to take Thuria's force of gravity into consideration," he said.
"That is just it," I replied. "When we get into the sphere of her influence, we 
shall be pulled along at the same rate she is going; and then we can make a 
natural landing."
Jat Or was looking out at the great orb of Thuria on our right. "How perfectly 
tremendous she looks," he said.. "It doesn't seem possible that we have come 
close enough to make her took as large as that."
"You forget," I said, "that as we approached her, we commenced to grow smaller – 
to proportion ourselves to her size. When we reach her surface, if we ever do, 
she will seem as large to us as Barsoom does when we are on its surface."
"It all sounds like a mad dream to me," said Jat Or.
"I fully agree with you," I replied, "but you will have to admit that it is 
going to be a most interesting dream."
As we sped on through space, Thuria hurtled across our bow and eventually 
disappeared below the Eastern rim of the planet that lay now so far below us. 
Doubtless, when she completed another revolution, we should be within the sphere 
of her influence. Then, and not until then, would we know the outcome of this 
phase of our adventure.
I insisted now that Jat Or return to the cabin and get a few hours' sleep, for 
none of us knew what lay in the future and to what extent our reserves of 
strength, both physical and mental, might be called upon.
Later on, I called Jat Or and lay down myself to rest. Through it all, Zanda 
slept peacefully; nor did she awaken until after I had had my sleep and returned 
to the control room.
Jat Or was sitting with his face glued to the starboard eye. He did not look 
back at me, but evidently he heard me enter the cabin.
"She is coming," he said in a tense whisper. "Issus! What a magnificent and 
inspiring sight!"
I went to the port and looked out over his shoulder. There before me was a great 
world, one crescent edge illuminated by the sun beyond it. Vaguely I thought 
that I saw the contour of mountains and valleys, lighter expanses that might 
have been sandy desert or dead sea bottom, and dark masses that could have been 
forests. A new world! A world that no earthman nor any Barsoomian had ever 
visited.
I could have been thrilled beyond the power of words to express at the thought 
of the adventure that lay before me had my mind not been so overcast by fear for 
the fate of my princess. Thoughts of her dominated all others, yet they did not 
crowd out entirely the sense of magnificent mystery that the sight of this new 
world aroused within me.
Zanda joined us now; and as she saw Thuria looming ahead, she voiced a little 
exclamation of thrilled excitement. "We are very close," she said.
I nodded. "It will not be long now before we know our fate," I said. "Are you 
afraid?"
"Not while you are with me," she answered simply.
Presently I realized that we had changed our course. Thuria seemed directly 
beneath us now instead of straight ahead. We were within the sphere of her 
influence, and were being dragged through space at her own tremendous velocity. 
Now we were spiralling downward; the brain was functioning perfectly.
"I don't like the idea of landing on a strange world at night," said Jat Or.
"I am not so enthusiastic about it myself," I agreed. "I think we had better 
wait until morning."
I then directed the brain to drop to within about two hundred haads of the 
surface of the satellite and cruise slowly in the direction of the coming dawn.
"And now, suppose we eat while we are waiting for daylight," I suggested.
"Is there food on board, master?" inquired Zanda.
"Yes," I replied, "you will find it in the storeroom abaft the cabin."
"I will prepare it, master, and serve you in the cabin," she said.
As she left the control room, Jat Or's eyes followed her. "She does not seem 
like a slave," he said, "and yet she addresses you as though she were your 
slave."
"I have told her that she is not," I said, "but she insists upon maintaining 
that attitude. She was a prisoner in the house of Fal Sivas, and she was 
assigned to me there to be my slave. She really is the daughter of a lesser 
noble – a well-bred, intelligent, cultured girl."
"And very beautiful," said Jat Or. "I think she loves you, my prince."
"Perhaps she thinks it is love," I said, "but it is only gratitude. If she knew 
who I were, even her gratitude would be turned to hate. She has sworn to kill 
John Carter."
"But why?" demanded Jat Or.
"Because he conquered Zodanga; because all her sorrows resulted from the fall of 
the city. Her father was killed; and, in grief, her mother took the last long 
journey upon the bosom of Iss; so you see she has good reason to hate John 
Carter, or at least she thinks she has."
Presently Zanda called us, and we went into the cabin where she had a meal 
spread upon a folding table.
She stood to wait upon us, but I insisted that she sit with us and eat.
"It is not seemly," she said, "that a slave should sit with her master."
"Again I tell you that you are not my slave, Zanda," I said. "If you insist upon 
retaining this ridiculous attitude, I shall have to give you away. Perhaps I 
shall give you to Jat Or. How would you like that?"
She looked up at the handsome young padwar seated opposite her. "Perhaps he 
would make a good master," she said, "but I shall be slave to no one but 
Vandor."
"But how could you help it if I gave you to him?" I asked. "What would you do 
about it?"
"I would kill either Jat Or or myself," she replied.
I laughed and stroked her hand. "I would not give you away if I could," I said.
"If you could?" she demanded. "Why can't you?"
"Because I cannot give away a free woman. I told you once that you were free, 
and now I tell you again in the presence of a witness. You know the customs of 
Barsoom, Zanda. You are free now, whether you wish to be or not."
"I do not wish to be free," she said; "but if it is your will, Vandor, so be 
it." She was silent for a moment, and then she looked up at me. "If I am not 
your slave," she asked, "what am I?"
"Just at present, you are a fellow adventurer," I replied, "an equal, to share 
in the joys and sorrows of whatever may lie before us."
"I am afraid that I shall be more of a hindrance than a help," she said, "but of 
course I can cook for you and minister to you. At least I can do those things 
which are a woman's province."
"Then you will be more of a help than a hindrance," I told her. "And to make 
sure that we shall not lose you, I shall detail Jat Or to be your protector. He 
shall be responsible for your safety."
I could see that this pleased Jat Or, but I could not tell about Zanda. I 
thought she looked a little hurt; but she flashed a quick sweet smile at the 
young padwar, as though she were afraid he might have guessed her disappointment 
and did not wish to hurt him.
As we cruised low over Thuria, I saw forests below us and meandering lines of a 
lighter color that I took to be brooks or rivers; and in the distance there were 
mountains. It seemed a most beautiful and intriguing world.
I could not be sure about the water because it was generally believed on Barsoom 
that her satellites were practically without moisture. However, I have known 
scientists to be mistaken.
I was becoming impatient. It seemed that daylight would never arrive, but at 
last the first rosy flush of dawn crept up behind the mountain tops ahead of us; 
and slowly the details of this strange world took form below us, as the scene in 
a photographic print takes magic form beneath the developer.
We were looking down upon a forested valley, beyond which low foothills, 
carpeted with lush vegetation, ran back to higher mountains in the distance.
The colors were similar to those upon Barsoom – the scarlet grasses, the 
gorgeous, strange-hued trees; but as far as our vision reached, we saw no living 
thing.
"There must be life there," said Zanda, when Jat Or commented upon this fact. 
"In all that wealth of beauty, there must be living eyes to see and to admire."
"Are we going to land?" asked Jat Or.
"We came here to find Gar Nal's ship," I replied, "and we must search for that 
first."
"It will be like looking for a tiny bead among the moss of a dead sea bottom," 
said Jat Or.
I nodded. "I am afraid so," I said, "but we have come for that purpose and that 
purpose alone."
"Look!" exclaimed Zanda. "What is that – there, ahead?"
CHAPTER XVI
INVISIBLE FOES
LOOKING down in the direction that Zanda had indicated, I saw what appeared to 
be a large building on the bank of a river. The structure nestled in a clearing 
in the forest, and where the rising sun touched its towers they sent back 
scintillant rays of many-hued light.
One section of the building faced upon what appeared to be a walled court, and 
it was an object lying in this court which aroused our interest and excitement 
to a far greater extent than the building itself.
"What do you think it is, Zanda?" I asked, for it was she who had discovered it.
"I think that it is Gar Nal's ship," replied the girl.
"What makes you think that?" asked Jat Or.
"Because it is so much like this one," she replied. "Both Gar Nal and Fal Savas 
stole ideas from one another whenever they could, and I should be surprised 
indeed if their ships did not closely resemble one another."
"I am sure that you are right, Zanda," I said. "It is not reasonable to assume 
that the inhabitants of Thuria have, by some miraculous coincidence, constructed 
a ship so similar to that of Fal Sivas's; and the possibility is equally remote 
that a third Barsoomian ship has landed on the satellite."
I directed the brain to spiral downward, and presently we were flying at an 
altitude that gave us a clear view of the details of the building and the 
surrounding terrain.
The more closely we approached the ship in the courtyard the more certain we 
became that it was Gar Nal's; but nowhere did we see any sign of Gar Nal, Ur 
Jan, or Dejah Thoris; nor, indeed, was there any sign of life about the building 
or its grounds. The place might have been the abode of the dead.
"I am going to ground the ship beside Gar Nal's," I said. "Look to your weapons, 
Jat Or."
"They are ready, my – Vandor," he replied.
"I do not know how many fighting men are aboard that ship," I continued. "There 
may be only Gar Nal and Ur Jan, or there may be more. If the fight goes our way, 
we must not kill them all until we are positive that the princess is with them.
"They left Barsoom at least a full day ahead of us; and while it is only a 
remote possibility, still they may have made some disposition of their prisoner 
already. Therefore, we must leave at least one of them alive to direct us to 
her."
We were descending slowly. Every eye was on the alert. Zanda had stepped from 
the control room a moment before, and now she returned with the harness and 
weapons of a Martian warrior strapped to her slender form.
"Why those?" I asked.
"You may need an extra sword hand," she replied. "You do not know against how 
many foemen you will be pitted."
"Wear them, if you like," I said, "but remain in the ship where you will be 
safe. Jat Or and I will take care of the fighting."
"I shall go with you and fight with you," said Zanda, quietly but emphatically.
I shook my head. "No," I said; "you must do as I say and remain on this ship."
She looked me steadily in the eye. "Against my will, you insisted upon making me 
a free woman," she reminded me. "Now I shall act as a free woman and not as a 
slave. I shall do as I please."
I had to smile at that. "Very well," I said; "but if you come with us, you will 
have to take your chances like any other fighting man. Jat Or and I may be too 
busy with our own antagonists to be able to protect you."
"I can take care of myself," said Zanda, simply.
"Please stay on board," pleaded Jat Or solicitiously; but Zanda only shook her 
head.
Our ship had settled quietly to the ground beside that of Gar Nal. I caused the 
door in the port side to be opened and the ladder lowered. Still there was no 
sign of life either on the other craft or elsewhere about the castle. A deathly 
silence hung like a heavy mantle over the entire scene.
Just a moment I stood in the doorway looking about; and then I descended to the 
ground, followed by Jat Or and Zanda.
Before us loomed the castle, a strange weird building of unearthly architecture, 
a building of many towers of various types, some of them standing alone and some 
engaged in groups.
Partially verifying Fal Sivas's theory of the tremendous mineral wealth of the 
satellite, the walls of the structure before us were constructed of blocks of 
precious stones so arranged that their gorgeous hues blended and harmonized into 
a mass of color that defies description.
At the moment, however, I gave but cursory attention to the beauties of the 
pile, turning my attention instead to Gar Nal's ship. A door in its side, 
similar to that in our ship, was open; and a ladder depended to the ground.
I knew that in ascending that ladder, a man would be at great disadvantage if 
attacked from above; but there was no alternative. I must discover if there were 
anyone on board.
I asked Zanda to stand at a little distance, so that she could see into the 
interior of the ship and warn me if an enemy exhibited himself. Then I mounted 
quickly.
As the ship was already resting on the ground, I had only to ascend a few rungs 
of the ladder before my eyes were above the level of the cabin floor. A quick 
glance showed me that no one was in sight, and a moment later I stood inside the 
cabin of Gar Nal's ship.
The interior arrangement was slightly different from that of Fal Sivas's, nor 
was the cabin as richly furnished.
From the cabin, I stepped into the control room. No one was there. Then I 
searched the after part of the ship. The entire craft was deserted.
Returning to the ground, I reported my findings to Jat Or and Zanda.
"It is strange," remarked Jat Or, "that no one has challenged us or paid any 
attention to our presence. Can it be possible that the whole castle is 
deserted?"
"There is something eerie about the place," said Zanda, in low, tense tones. 
"Even the silence seems fraught with suppressed sound. I see no one, I hear no 
one, and yet I feel – I know not what."
"It is mysterious," I agreed. "The deserted appearance of the castle is belied 
by the well-kept grounds. If there is no one here now, it has not been deserted 
long."
"I have a feeling that it is not deserted now," said Jat Or. "I seem to feel 
presences all around us. I could swear that eyes were on us – many eyes, 
watching our every move."
I was conscious of much the same sensation myself. I looked up at the windows of 
the castle, fully expecting to see eyes gazing down upon us; but in none of the 
many windows was there a sign of life. Then I called aloud, voicing the common 
peace greeting of Barsoom.
"Kaor!" I shouted in tones that could have been heard anywhere upon that side of 
the castle. "We are travellers from Barsoom. We wish to speak to the lord of the 
castle."
Silence was my only answer.
"How uncanny!" cried Zanda. "Why don't they answer us? There must be someone 
here; there is someone here. I know it! I cannot see them, but there are people 
here. They are all around us."
"I am sure that you are right, Zanda," I said. "There must be someone in that 
castle, and I am going to have a look inside it. Jat Or, you and Zanda wait 
here."
"I think we should all go together," said the girl.
"Yes," agreed Jat Or; "we must not separate."
I saw no valid objection to the plan, and so I nodded my acquiescence; then I 
approached a closed door in the face of the castle wall. Behind me came Jat Or 
and Zanda.
We had crossed about half the distance from the ship to the door, when at last 
suddenly, startlingly, the silence was shattered by a voice, terror-ridden, 
coming from above, apparently from one of the lofty towers overlooking the 
courtyard.
"Escape, my chieftain!" it cried. "Escape from this horrible place while you 
may."
I halted, momentarily stunned – it was the voice of Dejah Thoris.
"The princess!" exclaimed Jat Or.
"Yes," I said, "the princess. Come!" Then I started on a run toward the door of 
the castle; but I had taken scarce a half dozen steps, when just behind me Zanda 
voiced a piercing scream of terror.
I wheeled instantly to see what danger confronted her.
She was struggling as though in the throes of convulsions. Her face was 
contorted in horror; her staring eyes and the motions of her arms and legs were 
such as they might have been had she been battling with a foe, but she was 
alone. There was no one near her.
Jat Or and I sprang toward her; but she retreated quickly, still struggling. 
Darting to our right, and then doubling back, she moved in the direction of the 
doorway in the castle wall.
She seemed not to move by the power of her own muscles but rather as though she 
were being dragged away, yet still I saw no one near her.
All that I take so long to tell, occurred in a few brief seconds – before I 
could cover the short distance to her side.
Jat Or had been closer to her; and he had almost overtaken her when I heard him 
shout, "Issus! It has me, too."
He went to the ground then as though in a faint, but he was struggling as Zanda 
struggled – as one who gives battle to an assailant.
As I raced after Zanda my long sword was out, though I saw no enemy whose blood 
it might drink.
Scarcely ever before in my life have I felt so futile, so impotent. Here was I, 
the greatest swordsman of two worlds, helpless in defense of my friends because 
I could not see their foes.
In the grip of what malign power could they be that could seemingly reach out 
through space from the concealment of some hidden vantage point and hold them 
down or drag them about as it wished?
How helpless we all were, our helplessness all the more accentuated by the 
psychological effect of this mysterious and uncanny attack.
My earthly muscles quickly brought me to Zanda's side. As I reached out to seize 
her and stop her progress toward the castle door, something seized one of my 
ankles; and I went down. I felt hands upon me – many hands. My sword was tom 
from my grasp; my other weapons were snatched away.
I fought, perhaps never as I have fought before. I felt the bodies of my 
antagonists pressing against me. I felt their hands as they touched me and their 
fists as they struck me; but I saw no one, yet my own blows landed upon solid 
flesh. That was something. It gave me a little greater sense of equality than 
before; but I could not understand why, if I felt these creatures, I could not 
see them.
At least, however, it partially explained the strange actions of Zanda. Her 
seeming convulsions had been her struggles against these unseen assailants. Now 
they were carrying her toward the doorway; and as I battled futilely against 
great odds, I saw her disappear within the castle.
Then the things, whatever they were that assailed me, overpowered me by numbers. 
I knew that there were very many of them, because there were so many, many hands 
upon me.
They bound my wrists behind my back and jerked me roughly to my feet.
I cannot accurately describe my sensations; the unreality of all that had 
occurred in those few moments left me dazed and uncertain. For at least once in 
my life, I seemed wholly deprived of the power to reason, possibly because the 
emergency was so utterly foreign to anything that I had ever before experienced. 
Not even the phantom bowmen of Lothar could have presented so unique a 
situation, for these were visible when they attacked.
As I was jerked to my feet, I glanced about for Jat Or and saw him near me, his 
hands similarly trussed behind his back.
Now I felt myself being pushed toward the doorway through which Zanda had 
disappeared, and near me was Jat Or moving in the same direction.
"Can you see anyone, my prince?" he asked.
"I can see you," I replied.
"What diabolical force is this that has seized us?" he demanded.
"I don't know," I replied, "but I feel hands upon me and the warmth of bodies 
around me."
"I guess we are done for, my prince," he said.
"Done for?" I exclaimed. "We still live."
"No, I do not mean that," he said; "I mean that as far as ever returning to 
Barsoom. is concerned, we might as well give up all hope. They have our ship. Do 
you think that even if we escape them, we shall ever see it again, or at least 
be able to repossess it? No, my friend, as far as Barsoom is concerned we are as 
good as dead."
The ship! In the excitement of what I had just passed through I had momentarily 
forgotten the ship. I glanced toward it. I thought that I saw the rope ladder 
move as though to the weight of an unseen body ascending it.
The ship! It was our only hope of ever again returning to Barsoom, and it was in 
the hands of this mysterious unseen foe. It must be saved.
There was a way! I centered my thoughts upon the mechanical brain – I directed 
it to rise and wait above the castle, out of harm's way, until I gave it further 
commands.
Then the invisible menace dragged me through the doorway into the interior of 
the castle. I could not know if the brain had responded to my directions.
Was I never to know?
CHAPTER XVII
THE CAT-MAN
MY THOUGHTS were still centered upon the brain in the nose of Fal Sivas's ship 
as I was being conducted through a wide corridor in the castle. I was depressed 
by the fear that I might not have been able to impart my controlling directions 
to it at so great a distance or while my brain was laboring under the stress and 
excitement of the moment. The ship meant so much to us all, and was so necessary 
to the rescue of Dejah Thoris, that the thought of losing it was a stunning 
blow; yet presently I realized that worrying about it would do no good, and so I 
expelled these subversive thoughts from my mind.
Raising my eyes, I saw Jat Or moving along the corridor near me. As he caught my 
eyes upon him, he shook his head and smiled ruefully.
"It looks as though our adventure on Thuria might be short-lived," he said.
I nodded. "The future doesn't look any too bright," I admitted. "I have never 
been in such a situation before, where I could neither see my enemy nor 
communicate with him."
"Nor hear him," added Jat Or. "Except for the feel of hands on my arms and the 
knowledge that some force is dragging me along this corridor, I am not conscious 
of the presence of any but ourselves here. The mystery of it leaves me with a 
sense of utter futility."
"But eventually we must find someone whom we can see and against whom we can pit 
our own brain and fighting ability on a more equable basis, for this castle and 
what we see about us indicate the presence of creatures not unlike ourselves. 
Notice, for instance, the benches and divans along the walls of this corridor. 
They must have been intended for creatures like ourselves. The beautiful mosaics 
that decorate the walls, the gorgeous rugs and skins upon the floor – these 
things are here to satisfy a love of beauty that is a peculiar attribute of the 
human mind, nor could they have been conceived or produced except by human hands 
under the guidance of human brains."
"Your deductions are faultless," replied Jat Or, "but where are the people?"
"There lies the mystery," I replied. "I can well believe that our future depends 
upon its solution."
"While I am concerned with all these questions," said Jat Or presently, "I am 
more concerned with the fate of Zanda. I wonder what they have done with her."
That, of course, I could not answer, although the fact that she had been 
separated from us caused me no little concern.
At the end of the corridor, we were conducted up a wide and ornate staircase to 
the next level of the castle; and presently we were led into a large room – a 
vast chamber in which we saw at the far end a single, lonely figure.
It was Zanda. She was standing before a dais upon which were two large ornate 
throne chairs.
The room was gorgeous, almost barbaric in its decoration. Gold and precious 
stones encrusted floor and walls. They had been fabricated into an amazing 
design by some master artist who had had at his disposal rare gems such as I had 
never seen either upon earth or upon Barsoom.
The invisible force that propelled us conducted us to Zanda's side; and there 
the three of us stood, facing the dais and the empty throne chairs.
But I wondered if they were empty. I had that same strange feeling that I had 
noticed in the courtyard, of being surrounded by a multitude of people, of 
having many eyes fixed upon me; yet I saw none and I heard no sound.
We stood there before the dais for several minutes, and then we were dragged 
away and conducted from the room. Along another corridor we were taken, a 
narrower corridor, and up a winding stairway which Jat Or had some little 
difficulty in negotiating. Such contrivances were new to him, as stairways are 
not used on Mars, where inclined ramps lead from one level of a building to 
another.
I had once tried to introduce stairways in my palace in Helium; but so many of 
my household and my friends came near breaking their necks on them, that I 
eventually replaced them with ramps.
After ascending several levels, Zanda was separated from us and taken along a 
diverging corridor; and at another level above, Jat Or was dragged away from me.
None of us had spoken since we had entered the great throne room, and I think 
that now that we were being separated words seemed wholly inadequate in the 
hopelessness of our situation.
Now I was quite alone; but yet up and up I climbed, guided by those invisible 
hands upon my arms. Where were they taking me? To what fate had they taken my 
companions? Somewhere in this great castle was the princess whom I had crossed 
the void to find, yet never had she seemed farther away from me than at this 
minute; never had our separation seemed so utterly complete and final.
I do not know why I should have felt this way, unless again it was the effect of 
this seemingly unfathomable mystery that surrounded me.
We had ascended to such a great height that I was confident that I was being 
conducted into one of the loftier towers in the castle that I had seen from the 
courtyard. Something in this fact and the fact that we had been separated 
suggested that whatever the power that held us, it was not entirely certain of 
itself; for only fear that we might escape or that, banded together, we might 
inflict harm upon it, could have suggested the necessity for separating us; but 
whether or not I reasoned from a correct premise was only conjecture. Time alone 
could solve the mystery and answer the many questions that presented themselves 
to my mind.
My mind was thus occupied when I was halted before a door. It had a peculiar 
latch which attracted my attention, and while I was watching it I saw it move as 
though a hand turned it; then the door swung in, and I was dragged into the room 
beyond.
Here the bonds were cut from my wrists. I turned quickly intending to make a 
bolt for the door; but before I could reach it, it closed in my face. I tried to 
open it, but it was securely locked; and then, disgusted, I turned away from it.
As I turned to inspect my prison, my eyes fell upon a figure seated upon a bench 
at the far side of the room.
For want of a better word, I may describe the figure that I saw as that of a 
man; but what a man!
The creature was naked except for a short leather skirt held about its hips by a 
broad belt fastened by a huge golden buckle set with precious stones.
He was seated upon a red bench against a panel of grey wall; and his skin was 
exactly the color of the wall, except that portion of his legs which touched the 
bench. They were red.
The shape of his skull was similar to that of a human being, but his features 
were most inhuman. In the center of his forehead was a single, large eye about 
three inches in diameter; the pupil a vertical slit, like the pupils of a cat's 
eyes. He sat there eyeing me with that great eye, apparently appraising me as I 
was appraising him; and I could not but wonder if I presented as strange an 
appearance to him as he did to me.
During those few moments that we remained motionless, staring at one another, I 
hurriedly took note of several of his other strange physical characteristics.
The fingers of his hands and four of the toes of each of his feet were much 
longer than in the human race, while his thumbs and large toes were considerably 
shorter than his other digits and extended laterally at right angles to his 
hands and feet.
This fact and the vertical pupils of his eye suggested that he might be wholly 
arboreal or at least accustomed to finding his food or his prey in trees.
But perhaps the most outstanding features of his hideous countenance were his 
mouths. He had two of them, one directly above the other. The lower mouth, which 
was the larger, was lipless, the skin of the face forming the gums in which the 
teeth were set, with the result that his powerful white teeth were always 
exposed in a hideous, death-like grin.
The upper mouth was round, with slightly protruding lips controlled by a 
sphincter-like muscle. This mouth was toothless.
His nose was wide and flat, with upturned nostrils. At first I detected no ears, 
but later discovered that two small orifices near the top of the head and at 
opposite sides served the purposes of audition.
Starting slightly above his eye, a stiff yellowish mane about two inches wide 
ran back along the center of his cranium.
All in all, he was a most unlovely spectacle; and that grinning mouth of his and 
those powerful teeth, taken in connection with his very noticeable muscular 
development, suggested that he might be no mean antagonist.
I wondered if he were as ferocious as he looked, and it occurred to me that I 
might have been locked in here with this thing that it might destroy me. It even 
seemed possible that I might be intended to serve as its food.
Not once since I had entered the room had the creature taken that single, awful 
eye from me, nor in fact had I looked elsewhere than at it; but now, having 
partially satisfied my curiosity insofar as that could be accomplished by 
vision, I let my eyes wander about the room.
It was circular and evidently occupied the entire area and evidently the highest 
level of a tower. The walls were panelled in different colors; and even here in 
this high-flung prison cell was evidence of the artistic sensibilities of the 
builder of the castle, for the room was indeed strangely beautiful.
The circular wall was pierced by half a dozen tall, narrow windows. They were 
unglazed, but they were barred.
On the floor, against one portion of the wall, was a pile of rugs and skins – 
probably the bedding of the creature imprisoned here.
I walked toward one of the windows to look out, and as I did so the creature 
rose from the bench and moved to the side of the room farthest from me. It moved 
noiselessly with the stealthy tread of a cat; and always it transfixed me with 
that terrible, lidless eye.
Its silence, its stealth, its horrible appearance, made me wary lest it leap 
upon my back should I turn my face away from it. Yet I cast a hasty glance 
through the window and caught a glimpse of distant hills and, below me, just 
outside the castle wall, a river and beyond that a dense forest.
What little I saw suggested that the tower did not overlook the courtyard in 
which the ship lay, and I was anxious to see that part of the castle grounds to 
ascertain if I had been successful in directing the brain to take the ship to a 
point of safety.
I thought that perhaps I might be able to discover this from one of the windows 
on the opposite side of the tower; and so, keeping my eyes on my cell-mate, I 
crossed the room; and as I did so he quickly changed his position, keeping as 
far from me as possible.
I wondered if he were afraid of me or if, cat-like, he were just awaiting an 
opportunity to pounce on me when he could take me at a disadvantage.
I reached the opposite window and looked out, but I could see nothing of the 
courtyard, as others of the numerous towers of the castle obstructed my view on 
this side. In fact, another loftier tower rose directly in front of me in this 
direction and not more than ten or fifteen feet distant from the one in which I 
was incarcerated.
Similarly, I moved from window to window searching in vain for a glimpse of the 
courtyard; and always my weird and terrible cell-mate kept his distance from me.
Having convinced myself that I could not see the courtyard nor discover what 
success I had had in saving the ship, I turned my attention again to my 
companion.
I felt that I must learn something of what his attitude toward me might be. If 
he were to prove dangerous, I must ascertain the fact before night fell; for 
something seemed to tell me that that great eye could see by night; and inasmuch 
I could not remain awake forever, I must fall easy prey to him in the darkness 
of the night, if his intentions were lethal.
As I glanced at him again, I noticed a surprising change in his appearance. His 
skin was no longer grey but vivid yellow, and then I noted that he was standing 
directly in front of a yellow panel. This was interesting in the extreme.
I moved toward him, and again he changed his position. This time he placed 
himself in front of a blue panel, and I saw the yellow tint of his skin fade 
away and turn to blue.
On Barsoom there is a little reptile called a darseen which changes its colors 
to harmonize with its background, just as do our earthly chameleons; but I had 
never seen any creature even remotely resembling a human being endowed with this 
faculty of protective coloration. Here, indeed, was the most amazing of all the 
amazing creatures that I have ever seen.
I wondered if it were endowed with speech, and so I addressed it. "Kaor!" I 
said; "let's be friends," and I raised my sword hand above my head with the palm 
toward him, indicating my friendly intentions.
He looked at me for a moment; and then from his upper mouth issued strange 
sounds, like the purring and meowing of a cat.
He was trying to speak to me, but I could not understand him any more than he 
could understand me.
How was I to learn his intentions toward me before night fell?
It seemed hopeless, and I resigned myself to wait with composure whatever might 
occur. I therefore decided to ignore the presence of the creature until it made 
advances, either hostile or otherwise; and so I walked over and seated myself on 
the bench that it had quitted.
Immediately it took up a new position as far from me as possible and this time 
in front of a green panel, whereupon its color immediately changed to green. I 
could not but wonder what kaleidoscopic result would be obtained were I to chase 
the thing around this multi-colored apartment. The thought caused me to smile, 
and as I did so I saw an immediate reaction in my cell-mate. He made a strange 
purring sound and stretched his upper mouth laterally in what might have been an 
attempt at an answering smile. At the same time he rubbed his palms up and down 
his thighs.
It occurred to me that the stretching of the mouth and the rubbing of the thighs 
might constitute the outward expression of an inner emotion and be intended to 
denote its attitude toward me; but whether that attitude were friendly or 
hostile, I could not know. Perhaps my smile had conveyed to the creature a 
meaning wholly at variance with what a smile is usually intended to convey among 
the human inhabitants of Earth or Mars.
I recalled that I had discovered this to be a fact among the green men of 
Barsoom, who laugh the loudest when they are inflicting the most diabolical 
tortures upon their victims; although that is scarcely analogous to what I mean, 
as in the case of the green Martians, it is the result of a highly specialized 
perversion of the sense of humor.
Perhaps, on the other hand, the grimace and the gesture of the creature 
constituted a challenge. If that were true, the sooner I discovered it the 
better. In fact, it was far more necessary to know the truth at once, if he were 
unfriendly, than if he were friendly. If the former were true, I wanted to know 
it before darkness fell.
It occurred to me that I might gain some knowledge of his intentions by 
repeating his own gestures, and so I smiled at him and rubbed my palms up and 
down my thighs.
His reaction was immediate. His upper mouth stretched sideways; he came toward 
me. I stood up as he approached, and when he came quite close to me, he stopped; 
and reaching forth one of his hands stroked my upper arm.
I could not but believe that this was an overture of friendship, and so I 
similarly stroked one of his arms.
The result astounded me. The creature leaped back from me, that strange purring 
noise issuing from its lips; and then it broke into a wild dance. With cat-like 
springs, it leaped and cavorted about the room in wild abandon.
Hideous and grotesque as was its physical appearance, yet was I impressed by the 
consummate grace of all its movements.
Three turns about the room it took, as I seated myself again upon the bench and 
watched it; then, its dance completed, it came and sat down beside me.
Once again it purred and meowed in an evident attempt to communicate with me; 
but I could only shake my head, to indicate that I did not understand, and speak 
to it in the tongue of Barsoom.
Presently it ceased its meowing and addressed me in a language that seemed far 
more human – a language that employed almost the same vowel and consonant sounds 
as those languages of the human race to which I am accustomed.
Here, at last, I detected a common ground upon which we might discover mutual 
understanding.
It was obvious that the creature could not understand any language that I could 
speak, and it would serve no purpose to attempt to teach him any of them; but if 
I could learn his language I would then be able to communicate with some of the 
inhabitants of Thuria; and if the creatures of Thuria had a common language as 
did the inhabitants of Mars, then my existence upon this tiny satellite would be 
fraught with fewer difficulties.
But how to learn his language? That was the question. My captors might not 
permit me to live long enough to learn anything; but if I were to accept such an 
assumption as final, it would preclude me from making any attempt to escape or 
to alleviate my condition here. Therefore I must assume that I had plenty of 
time to learn one of the languages of Thuria, and I immediately set about to do 
so.
I commenced in the usual way that one learns a new language. I pointed to 
various articles in the room and to various parts of our bodies, repeating their 
names in my own language. My companion seemed to understand immediately what I 
was attempting to do; and pointing to the same articles himself, he repeated 
their names several times in the more human of the two languages which he seemed 
to command, if his meowings and purrings could be called a language, a question 
which, at that time, I should have been unable to answer.
We were thus engaged when the door to the room opened; and several vessels 
appeared to float in and settle themselves on the floor just inside the door, 
which was immediately closed.
My companion commenced to purr excitedly, and ran over to them. He returned 
immediately with a jar of water and a bowl of food which he set on the bench 
beside me. He pointed to the food and then to me, as though indicating that it 
was mine.
Crossing the room once more, he returned with another jar of water and a cage 
containing a most remarkable-appearing bird.
I call the thing a bird because it had wings; but to what family it belonged, 
your guess is as good as mine. It had four legs and the scales of a fish, but 
its beak and comb gave its strange face a bird-like appearance.
The food in the bowl set before me was a mixture of vegetables, fruit, and meat. 
I imagine that it was very nutritious, and it was quite palatable.
As I quenched my thirst from the jar and sampled the food that had been brought 
me, I watched my companion. For a moment or two he played with the bird in the 
cage. He inserted a finger between the bars, whereat the creature flapped its 
wings, voiced a shrill scream, and tried to seize the finger with its beak. It 
never quite succeeded, however, as my cell-mate always withdrew his finger in 
time. He seemed to derive a great deal of pleasure from this, as he purred 
constantly.
Finally he opened the door in the cage and liberated the captive. Immediately 
the creature fluttered about the room, seeking to escape through the windows; 
but the bars were too close together. Then my companion commenced to stalk it, 
for all the world like a cat stalking its prey. When the thing alighted, he 
would creep stealthily upon it; and when he was close enough, pounce for it.
For some time it succeeded in eluding him; but finally he struck it down heavily 
to the floor, partially stunning it. After this he played with it, pawing it 
around. Occasionally he would leave it and move about the room pretending that 
he did not see it. Presently he would seem to discover it anew, and then he 
would rush for it and pounce upon it.
At last, with a hideous coughing roar that sounded like the roar of a lion, he 
leaped ferociously upon it and severed its head with a single bite of his 
powerful jaws. Immediately he transferred the neck to his upper mouth and sucked 
the blood from the carcass. It was not a pretty sight.
When the blood had been drained, he devoured his prey with his lower jaws; and 
as he tore at it he growled like a feeding lion.
I finished my own meal slowly, while across the room from me my cell-mate tore 
at the carcass of his kill, swallowing in great gulps until he devoured every 
last vestige of it.
His meal completed, he crossed to the bench and drained his water jar, drinking 
through his upper mouth.
He paid no attention to me during all these proceedings; and now, purring 
lazily, he walked over to the pile of skins and cloths upon the floor and lying 
down upon them curled up and went to sleep.
CHAPTER XVIII
CONDEMNED TO DEATH
YOUTH adapts itself easily to new conditions and learns quickly; and, though 
only my Creator knows how old I am, I still retain the characteristics of youth. 
Aided by this fact, as well as by a sincere desire to avail myself of every 
means of self-preservation, I learned the language of my companion quickly and 
easily.
The monotony of the days that followed my capture was thus broken, and time did 
not hang so heavily upon my hands as it would otherwise.
I shall never forget the elation that I felt when I realized that my cell-mate 
and myself were at last able to communicate our thoughts to one another, but 
even before that time arrived we had learned one another's name. His was Umka.
The very first day that I discovered that I could express myself well enough for 
him to understand me, I asked him who it was that held us prisoners.
"The Tarids," he replied.
"What are they?" I asked. "What do they look like? Why do we never see them?"
"I do see them," he replied. "Don't you?"
"No; what do they look like?"
"They look very much like you," he replied; "at least they are the same sort of 
creature. They have two eyes and a nose and only one mouth, and their ears are 
big things stuck on the sides of their heads like yours. They are not beautiful 
like we Masenas."
"But why do I not see them?" I demanded.
"You don't know how," he replied. "If you knew how, you could see them as 
plainly as I do."
"I should like very much to see them," I told him. "Can you tell me how I may do 
so?"
"I can tell you," he said, "but that does not mean that you will be able to see 
them. Whether you do or not will depend upon your own mental ability. The reason 
you do not see them is because by the power of their own minds they have willed 
that you shall not see them. If you can free your mind of this inhibition, you 
can see them as plainly as you see me."
"But I don't know just how to go about it."
"You must direct your mind upon theirs in an effort to overcome their wish by a 
wish of your own. They wish that you should not see them. You must wish that you 
should see them. They were easily successful with you, because, not expecting 
such a thing, your mind had set up no defense mechanism against it. Now you have 
the advantage upon your side, because they have willed an unnatural condition, 
whereas you will have nature's forces behind you, against which, if your mind is 
sufficiently powerful, they can erect no adequate mental barrier."
Well, it sounded simple enough; but I am no hypnotist, and naturally I had 
considerable doubt as to my ability along these lines.
When I explained this to Umka, he growled impatiently.
"You can never succeed," he said, "if you harbor such doubts. Put them aside. 
Believe that you will succeed, and you will have a very much greater chance for 
success."
"But how can I hope to accomplish anything when I cannot see them?" I asked. 
"And even if I could see them, aside from a brief moment that the door is open 
when food is brought us, I have no opportunity to see them."
"That is not necessary," he replied. "You think of your friends, do you not, 
although you cannot see them now?"
"Yes, of course, I think of them; but what has that to do with it?"
"It merely shows that your thoughts can travel anywhere. Direct your thoughts, 
therefore, upon these Tarids. You know that the castle is full of them, because 
I have told you so. Just direct your mind upon the minds of all the inhabitants 
of the castle, and your thoughts will reach them all even though they may not be 
cognizant of it."
"Well, here goes," I said; "wish me luck."
"It may take some time," he explained. "It was a long time after I learned the 
secret before I could pierce their invisibility."
I set my mind at once upon the task before me, and kept it there when it was not 
otherwise occupied; but Umka was a loquacious creature; and having long been 
denied an opportunity for speech, he was now making up for lost time.
He asked me many questions about myself and the land from which I came, and 
seemed surprised to think that there were living creatures upon the great world 
that he saw floating in the night sky.
He told me that his people, the Masenas, lived in the forest in houses built 
high among the trees. They were not a numerous people, and so they sought 
districts far from the other inhabitants of Thuria.
The Tarids, he said, had once, been a powerful people; but they had been 
overcome in war by another nation and almost exterminated.
Their enemies still hunted them down, and there would long since have been none 
of them left had not one of their wisest men developed among them the hypnotic 
power which made it possible for them to seemingly render themselves invisible 
to their enemies.
"All that remain of the Tarids," said Umka, "live here in this castle. There are 
about a thousand of them altogether, men, women, and children.
"Hiding here, in this remote part of the world, in an effort to escape their 
enemies, they feel that all other creatures are their foes. Whoever comes to the 
castle of the Tarids is an enemy to be destroyed."
"They will destroy us, you think?" I asked.
"Certainly," he replied.
"But when, and how?" I demanded.
"They are governed by some strange belief," explained Umka; "I do not understand 
it, but every important act in their lives is regulated by it. They say that 
they are guided by the sun and the moon and the stars.
"It is all very foolish, but they will not kill us until the sun tells them to, 
and then they will not kill us for their own pleasure but because they believe 
that it will make the sun happy."
"You think, then, that my friends, who are also prisoners here, are still alive 
and safe?"
"I don't know, but I think so," he replied. "The fact that you are alive 
indicates that they have not sacrificed the others, for I know it is usually 
their custom to save their captives and destroy them all in a single ceremony."
"Will they destroy you at the same time?"
"I think they will."
"And you are resigned to your fate, or would you escape if you could?"
"I should certainly escape, if I had the chance," he replied; "but I shall not 
have the chance; neither will you."
"If I could only see these people and talk to them," I said, "I might find the 
way whereby we could escape. I might even convince them that I and my friends 
are not their enemies, and persuade them to treat us as friends. But what can I 
do? I cannot see them; and even if I could see them, I could not hear them. The 
obstacles seem insuperable."
"If you can succeed in overcoming the suggestion of their invisibility which 
they have implanted in your mind," said Umka, "you can also overcome the other 
suggestion which renders them inaudible to you. Have you been making any efforts 
along these lines?"
"Yes; I am almost constantly endeavoring to throw off the hypnotic spell."
Each day, near noon, our single meal was served to us. It was always the same. 
We each received a large jar of water, I a bowl of food, and Umka a cage 
containing one of the strange bird-like animals which apparently formed his sole 
diet.
After Umka had explained how I might overcome the hypnotic spell that had been 
placed upon me and thus be able to see and hear my captors, I had daily placed 
myself in a position where, when the door was opened to permit our food to be 
placed within the room, I could see out and discover if the Tarid who brought 
our food to us was visible to me.
It was always with a disheartening sense of frustration that I saw the 
receptacles containing the food and water placed upon the floor just inside the 
door by invisible hands.
Hopeless as my efforts seemed, I still persisted in them, hoping stubbornly 
against hope.
I was sitting one day thinking of the hopelessness of Dejah Thoris's situation, 
when I heard the sound of footsteps in the corridor beyond our door and the 
scraping of metal against metal, such as the metal of a warrior makes when it 
scrapes against the buckles of his harness and against his other weapons.
These were the first sounds that I had heard, other than those made by Umka and 
myself – the first signs of life within the great castle of the Tarids since I 
had been made a captive there. The inferences to be drawn from these sounds were 
so momentous that I scarcely breathed as I waited for the door to open.
I was standing where I could look directly out into the corridor when the door 
was opened.
I heard the lock click. Slowly the door swung in upon its hinges; and there, 
distinctly visible, were two men of flesh and blood. In conformation they were 
quite human. Their skins were very fair and white, and in strange contrast were 
their blue hair and blue eyebrows. They wore short close-fitting skirts of heavy 
gold mesh and breastplates similarly fabricated of gold. For weapons, each wore 
a long sword and a dagger. Their features were strong, their expressions stern 
and somewhat forbidding.
I noted all these things in the few moments that the door remained open. I saw 
both men glance at me and at Umka, and I was quite sure that neither of them was 
aware of the fact that they were quite visible to me. Had they known it, I am 
sure that their facial expressions would have betrayed the fact.
I was tremendously delighted to find that I had been able to throw off the 
strange spell that had been cast upon me; and after they had gone, I told Umka 
that I had been able to both see and hear them.
He asked me to describe them; and when I had done so, he agreed that I had told 
the truth.
"Sometimes people imagine things," he said, in explanation of his seeming doubt 
as to my veracity.
The next day, in the middle of the forenoon, I heard a considerable commotion in 
the corridor and on the stairway leading to our prison. Presently the door was 
opened and fully twenty-five men filed into the room.
As I saw them, a plan occurred to me that I thought might possibly give me an 
advantage over these people if an opportunity to escape presented itself later 
on; and therefore I pretended that I did not see them. When looking in their 
direction, I focused my eyes beyond them; but to lessen the difficulty of this 
playacting I sought to concentrate my attention on Umka, whom they knew to be 
visible to me.
I regretted that I had not thought of this plan before, in time to have 
explained it to Umka, for it was very possible that he might inadvertently 
betray the fact that the Tarids were no longer invisible to me.
Twelve of the men came close to me, just out of reach. One man stood near the 
door and issued commands; the others approached Umka, ordering him to place his 
hands behind his back.
Umka backed away and looked questioningly at me. I could see that he was 
wondering if we might not make a break for liberty.
I tried to look as though I were unaware of the presence of the warriors. I did 
not wish them to know that I could see them. Looking blankly past them, I turned 
indifferently around until my back was toward them and I faced Umka; then I 
winked at him.
I prayed to God that if he didn't know what a wink was some miracle would 
enlighten him in this instance. As an added precaution, I placed a finger 
against my lips, enjoining silence.
Umka looked dumb, and fortunately he remained dumb.
"Half of you get the Masena," ordered the officer in charge of the detachment; 
"the rest of you take the black-haired one. As you can see, he does not know 
that we are in the room; so he may be surprised and struggle when you touch him. 
Seize him firmly."
I guess Umka must have thought that I was again under the influence of the 
hypnotic spell, for he was looking at me blankly when the warriors surrounded 
and took him in hand.
Then twelve of them leaped upon me. I might have put up a fight, but I saw 
nothing to be gained by doing so. As a matter of fact, I was anxious to leave 
this room. I could accomplish nothing while I remained in it; but once out, some 
whim of Fate might present an opportunity to me; so I did not struggle much, but 
pretended that I was startled when they seized me.
They then led us from the room and down the long series of stairways up which I 
had climbed weeks before and finally into the same great throne room through 
which Zanda, Jat Or, and I had been conducted the morning of our capture. But 
what a different scene it presented now that I had cast off the hypnotic spell 
under which I had labored at that time.
No longer was the great room empty, no longer the two throne chairs untenanted; 
instead the audience chamber was a mass of light and color and humanity.
Men, women, and children lined the wide aisle down which Umka and I were 
escorted toward the dais upon which stood the two throne chairs. Between solid 
ranks of warriors, resplendent in gorgeous trappings, our escort marched us to a 
little open space before the throne.
Congregated there under guard, their hands bound, were Jat Or, Zanda, Ur Jan, 
another whom I knew must be Gar Nal, and my beloved princess, Dejah Thoris.
"My chieftain!" she exclaimed. "Fate is a little kind in that she has permitted 
me to see you once again before we die."
"We still live," I reminded her, and she smiled as she recognized this, my 
long-time challenge to whatever malign fate might seem to threaten me.
Ur Jan's expression revealed his surprise when his eyes fell upon me. "You!" he 
exclaimed.
"Yes, I, Ur Jan."
"What are you doing here?"
"One of the pleasures of the trip I am to be robbed of by our captors," I 
replied.
"What do you mean?" he asked.
"The pleasure of killing you, Ur Jan," I replied.
He nodded understandingly, with a wry smile.
My attention was now attracted to the man on the throne. He was demanding that 
we be silent.
He was a very fat man, with an arrogant expression; and I noted in him those 
signs of age that are so seldom apparent among the red men of Barsoom. I had 
also noted similar indications of age among other members of the throng that 
filled the audience chamber, a fact which indicated that these people did not 
enjoy the almost perpetual youth of the Martians.
Occupying the throne at the man's side was a young and very beautiful woman. She 
was gazing at me dreamily through the heavy lashes of her half-closed lids. I 
could only assume that the woman's attention was attracted to me because of the 
fact that my skin differed in color from that of my companions as, after leaving 
Zodanga, I had removed the disguising pigment.
"Splendid!" she whispered, languidly.
"What is that?" demanded the man. "What is splendid?"
She looked up with a start, as one awakened from a dream. "Oh!" she exclaimed 
nervously; "I said that it would be splendid if you could make them keep still; 
but how can you if we are invisible and inaudible to them, unless," she 
shrugged, "you silence them with the sword."
"You know, Ozara," demurred the man, "that we are saving them for the Fire God – 
we may not kill them now."
The woman shrugged. "Why kill them at all?" she asked. "They look like 
intelligent creatures. It might be interesting to preserve them."
I turned to my companions. "Can any of you see or hear anything that is going on 
in this room?" I asked.
"Except for ourselves, I can see no one and hear no one," said Gar Nal, and the 
others answered similarly.
"We are all the victims of a form of hypnosis," I explained, "which makes it 
impossible for us either to see or hear our captors. By the exercise of the 
powers of your own minds you can free yourselves from this condition. It is not 
difficult. I succeeded in doing it. If the rest of you are also successful, our 
chances of escape will be much better, if an opportunity to escape arises. 
Believing that they are invisible to us, they will never be on their guard 
against us. As a matter of fact, I could, this moment, snatch a sword from the 
fellow at my side and kill the Jeddak and his Jeddara upon their thrones before 
anyone could prevent me."
"We cannot work together," said Gar Nal, "while half of us have it in our hearts 
to kill the other half."
"Let us call a truce on our own quarrels, then," I said, "until we have escaped 
from these people."
"That is fair," said Gar Nal.
"Do you agree?" I asked.
"Yes," he replied.
"And you, Ur Jan?" I asked.
"It suits me," said the assassin of Zodanga.
"And you?" demanded Gar Nal, looking at Jat Or.
"Whatever the – Vandor commands, I shall do," replied the padwar.
Ur Jan bestowed a quick glance of sudden comprehension upon me. "Ah," he 
exclaimed; "so you are also Vandor. Now I understand much that I did not 
understand before. Did that rat of a Rapas know?"
I ignored his question. "And now," I said, "let us raise our hands and swear to 
abide by this truce until we have all escaped from the Tarids and, further, that 
each of us will do all in his power to save the others."
Gar Nal, Ur Jan, Jat Or, and I raised our hands to swear.
"The women, too," said Ur Jan; and then Dejah Thoris and Zanda raised their 
hands, and thus we six swore to fight for one another to the death until we 
should be free from these enemies.
It was a strange situation, for I had been commissioned to kill Gar Nal; and Ur 
Jan had sworn to kill me, while I was intent upon killing him; and Zanda, who 
hated them both, was but awaiting the opportunity to destroy me when she should 
learn my identity.
"Come, come," exclaimed the fat man on the throne, irritably, "what are they 
jabbering about in that strange language? We must silence them; we did not bring 
them here to listen to them."
"Remove the spell from them," suggested the girl he had called Ozara. "Let them 
see and hear us. There are only four men among them; they cannot harm us."
"They shall see us and they shall hear us when they are led out to die," replied 
the man, "and not before."
"I have an idea that the light-skinned man among them can see us and hear us 
now," said the girl.
"What makes you think so?" demanded the man.
"I sense it when his eyes rest upon mine," she replied dreamily. "Then, too, 
when you speak, Ul Vas, his eyes travel to your face; and when I speak, they 
return to mine. He hears us, Ul Vas, and he sees us.
I was indeed looking at the woman as she spoke, and now I realized that I might 
have difficulty in carrying on my deception; but this time, when the man she had 
called Ul Vas replied to her, I focused my eyes beyond the girl and did not look 
at him.
"It is impossible," he said. "He can neither see nor hear us." Then he looked 
down at the officer in command of the detachment that had brought us from our 
cells to the audience chamber. "Zamak," he demanded, "what do you think? Can 
this creature either see or hear us?"
"I think not, All-highest," replied the man. "When we went to fetch him, he 
asked this Masena, who was imprisoned with him, if there were anyone in the 
room, although twenty-five of us were all about him."
"I thought you were wrong," said Ul Vas to his jeddara; "you are always 
imagining things."
The girl shrugged her shapely shoulders and turned away with a bored yawn, but 
presently her eyes came back to me; and though I tried not to meet them squarely 
thereafter, I was aware during all the rest of the time that I was in the 
audience chamber that she was watching me.
"Let us proceed," said Ul Vas.
Thereupon an old man stepped to the front and placed himself directly before the 
throne. "All-highest," he intoned in a sing-song voice, "the day is good, the 
occasion is good, the time has come. We bring before you, most august son of the 
Fire God, seven enemies of the Tarids. Through you, your father speaks, letting 
his people know his wishes. You have talked with the Fire God, your father. Tell 
us, All-highest, if these offerings look good in his eyes; make known to us his 
wishes, almighty one."
Ever since we had come into the audience chamber, Ul Vas had been inspecting us 
carefully; and especially had his attention been centered upon Dejah Thoris and 
Zanda. Now he cleared his throat.
"My father, the Fire God, wishes to know who these enemies are," he said.
"One of them," replied the old man who had spoken before, and whom I took to be 
a priest, "is a Masena that your warriors captured while he was hunting outside 
our walls. The other six are strange creatures. We know not from whence they 
came. They arrived in two unheard-of contraptions that moved through the air 
like birds, though they had no wings. In each of these were two men and a woman. 
They alighted inside our walls; but from whence they came or why, we do not 
know, though doubtless it was their intention to do us harm, as is the intention 
of all men who come to the castle of the Tarids. As you will note, All-highest, 
five of these six have red skins, while the sixth had a skin only a little 
darker than our own. He seems to be of a different race, with his white skin, 
his black hair, and his grey eyes. These things we know and nothing more. We 
await the wishes of the Fire God from the lips of his son, Ul Vas."
The man on the throne pursed his lips, as though in thought, while his eyes 
travelled again along the line of prisoners facing him, lingering long upon 
Dejah Thoris and Zanda. Presently, he spoke.
"My father, the Fire God, demands that the Masena and the four strange men be 
destroyed in his honor at this same hour, after he has encircled Ladan seven 
times."
There were a few moments of expectant silence after he had ceased speaking – a 
silence that was finally broken by the old priest.
"And the women, All-highest?" he asked; "what are the wishes of the Fire God, 
your father, in relation to them?"
"The Fire God, to show his great love," replied the jeddak, "has presented the 
two women to his son, Ul Vas to do with as he chooses."
CHAPTER XIX
OZARA
LIFE is sweet; and when I heard the words of doom fall from the lips of the 
jeddak, Ul Vas, the words that condemned five of us to die on the seventh day, I 
must naturally have experienced some depressing reaction; but I was not 
conscious of it, in view of the far greater mental perturbation induced by the 
knowledge that Dejah Thoris's fate was to be worse than death.
I was glad that she was mercifully deaf to what I had heard. It could not help 
her to know the fate that was being reserved for her, and it could only cause 
her needless anguish had she heard the death sentence pronounced upon me.
All my companions, having seen nothing and heard nothing, stood like dumb cattle 
before the throne of their cruel judge. To them it was only an empty chair; for 
me it held a creature of flesh and blood – a mortal whose vitals the point of a 
keen blade might reach.
Again Ul Vas was speaking. "Remove them now," he commanded. "Confine the men in 
the Turquoise Tower, and take the women to the Tower of Diamonds."
I thought then to leap upon him and strangle him with my bare hands, but my 
better judgment told me that that would not save Dejah Thoris from the fate for 
which she was being reserved. It could only result in my own death, and thus 
would be removed her greatest, perhaps her only, hope of eventual succor; and so 
I went quietly, as they led me away with my fellow-prisoners, my last memory of 
the audience chamber being the veiled gaze of Ozara, Jeddara of the Tarids.
Umka and I were not returned to the cell in which we had previously been 
incarcerated; but were taken with Jat Or, Gar Nal, and Ur Jan to a large room in 
the Turquoise Tower.
We did not speak until the door had closed behind the escort that had been 
invisible to all but Umka and myself. The others seemed mystified; I could read 
it in the puzzled expressions upon their faces.
"What was it all about, Vandor?" demanded Jat Or. "Why did we stand there in 
silence in that empty chamber before those vacant thrones?"
"There was no silence," I replied; "and the room was crowded with people. The 
Jeddak and his Jeddara sat upon the thrones that seemed vacant to you, and the 
Jeddak passed the sentence of death upon all of us – we are to die on the 
seventh day."
"And the princess and Zanda, too?" he demanded.
I shook my head. "No, unfortunately, no."
"Why do you say unfortunately?" he asked, puzzled
"Because they would prefer death to what is in store for them. The Jeddak, Ul 
Vas, is keeping them for himself."
Jat Or scowled. "We must do something," he said; "we must save them."
"I know it," I replied; "but how?"
"You have given up hope?" he demanded. "You will go to your death calmly, 
knowing what is in store for them?"
"You know me better than that, Jat Or," I said. "I am hoping that something will 
occur that will suggest a plan of rescue; although I see no hope at present, I 
am not hopeless. If no opportunity occurs before, then in the last moment, I 
shall at least avenge her, if I cannot save her; for I have an advantage over 
these people that they do not know I possess."
"What is that?" he asked.
"They are neither invisible nor inaudible to me," I replied.
He nodded. "Yes, I had forgotten," he said; "but it seemed impossible that you 
could see and hear where there was nothing to be seen nor heard."
"Why are they going to kill us?" demanded Gar Nal, who had overheard my 
conversation with Jat Or.
"We are to be offered as sacrifices to the Fire God whom they worship," I 
replied.
"The Fire God?" demanded Ur Jan. "Who is he?"
"The sun," I explained.
"But how could you understand their language?" asked Gar Nal. "It cannot be 
possible that they speak the same tongue that is spoken upon Barsoom."
"No," I replied, "they do not; but Umka, with whom I have been imprisoned ever 
since we were captured, has taught me the language of the Tarids."
"What are Tarids?" asked Jat Or.
"It is the name of the people in whose power we are," I explained.
"What is their name for Thuria?" asked Gar Nal.
"I am not sure," I replied; "but I will ask Umka. Umka," I said, in his own 
language, "What does the word, Ladan, mean?"
"That is the name of this world we live on," he replied. "You heard Ul Vas say 
that we should die when the Fire God had encircled Ladan seven times."
We Barsoornians fell into a general conversation after this, and I had an 
opportunity to study Gar Nal and Ur Jan more carefully.
The former was, like most Martians, of indeterminate age. He was not of such 
extreme age that he commenced to show it, as did Fal Sivas. Gar Nal might have 
been anywhere from a hundred to a thousand years old. He had a high forehead and 
rather thin hair for a Martian, and there was nothing peculiarly distinctive 
about his features, except his eyes. I did not like them; they were crafty, 
deceitful, and cruel.
Ur Jan, whom of course I had seen before, was just what one might have expected 
– a burly, brutal fighting man of the lowest type; but of the two, I thought 
then that I should have trusted Ur Jan farther than Gar Nal.
It seemed strange to me to be confined here in such small quarters with two such 
bitter enemies; but I realized, as they must have also, that it would profit us 
nothing to carry on our quarrel under such circumstances, whereas if an 
opportunity to escape presented itself, four men who could wield swords would 
have a very much better chance to effect the liberty of all than if there were 
only two of us. There would not have been more than two, had we dared to 
continue our quarrel; for at least two of us, and possibly three, must have died 
in order to insure peace.
Umka seemed rather neglected as we four talked in our own tongue. He and I had 
grown to be on very friendly terms, and I counted on him to assist us if an 
opportunity arose whereby we might attempt escape. I was therefore particularly 
anxious that he remain friendly, and so I drew him into the conversation 
occasionally, acting as interpreter for him.
For days, day after day, I had watched Umka play with the hapless creatures that 
were brought to him for his food, so that the sight no longer affected me; but 
when the food was brought us this day, the Barsoomians watched the Masena in 
fascinated horror; and I could see that Gar Nal grew actually to fear the man.
Shortly after we had completed our meal, the door opened again and several 
warriors entered. Zamak, the officer who had conducted Umka and me to the 
audience chamber, was again in command.
Only Umka and I could see that anyone had entered the room; and I, with 
difficulty, pretended that I was not conscious of the fact.
"There he is," said Zamak, pointing to me; "fetch him along."
The soldiers approached and seized my arms on either side; then they hustled me 
toward the door.
"What is it?" cried Jat Or. "What has happened to you?" he shouted. "Where are 
you going?" The door was still ajar, and he saw that I was headed toward it.
"I do not know where I am going, Jat Or," I replied. "They are taking me away 
again."
"My prince, my prince," he cried, and sprang after me, as though to drag me 
back; but the soldiers hustled me out of the chamber, and the door was slammed 
in Jat Or's face between us.
"It's a good thing these fellows can't see us," remarked one of the warriors 
escorting me. "I think we should have had a good fight on our hands just now, 
had they been able to."
"I think this one could put up a good fight," said one of the fellows who was 
pushing me along; "the muscles in his arms are like bands of silver."
"Even the best of men can't fight antagonists that are invisible to them," 
remarked another.
"This one did pretty well in the courtyard the day that we captured him; he 
bruised a lot of the Jeddak's guard with his bare hands, and killed two of 
them."
This was the first intimation that I had had any success whatsoever in that 
encounter, and it rather pleased me. I could imagine how they would feel if they 
knew that I could not only see them but hear them and understand them.
They were so lax, because of their fancied security, that I could have snatched 
a weapon from almost any of them; and I know that I should have given a good 
account of myself, but I could not see how it would avail either me or my 
fellow-prisoners.
I was conducted to a part of the palace that was entirely different from any 
portion that I had hitherto seen. It was even more gorgeous in its lavish and 
luxurious decorations and appointments than the splendid throne room.
Presently we came to a doorway before which several warriors stood on guard.
"We have come, as was commanded," said Zamak, "and brought the white-skinned 
prisoner with us."
"You are expected," replied one of the guardsmen; "you may enter," and he threw 
open the large double doors.
Beyond them was an apartment of such exquisite beauty and richness that, in my 
poor vocabulary, I find no words to describe it. There were hangings in colors 
unknown to earthly eyes, against a background of walls that seemed to be of 
solid ivory, though what the material was of which they were composed, I did not 
know. It was rather the richness and elegance of the room's appointments that 
made it seem so beautiful, for after all, when I come to describe it, I find 
that, in a sense, simplicity was its dominant note.
There was no one else in the room when we entered. My guard led me to the center 
of the floor and halted.
Presently a door in the opposite side of the room opened, and a woman appeared. 
She was a very good-looking young woman. Later I was to learn that she was a 
slave.
"You will wait in the corridor, Zamak," she said; "the prisoner will follow me."
"What, alone, without a guard?" demanded Zamak in surprise.
"Such are my commands," replied the girl.
"But how can he follow you," asked Zamak, "when he can neither see nor hear us; 
and if he could hear us, he could not understand us?"
"I will lead him," she replied.
As she approached me, the soldiers relinquished their grasp upon my arms; and 
taking one of my hands, she led me from the apartment.
The room into which I was now conducted, though slightly smaller, was far more 
beautiful than the other. However, I did not immediately take note of its 
appointments, my attention being immediately and wholly attracted by its single 
occupant.
I am not easily surprised; but in this instance I must confess that I was when I 
recognized the woman reclining upon a divan, and watching me intently through 
long lashes, as Ozara, Jeddara of the Tarids.
The slave girl led me to the center of the room and halted. There she waited, 
looking questioningly at the Jeddara; while I, recalling that I was supposed to 
be deaf and blind to these people, sought to focus my gaze beyond the beautiful, 
empress whose veiled eyes seemed to read my very soul.
"You may retire, Ulah," she said presently.
The slave girl bowed low and backed from the room.
For several moments after she departed, no sound broke the silence of the room; 
but always I felt the eyes of Ozara upon me.
Presently she laughed, a silvery musical laugh. "What is your name?" she 
demanded.
I pretended that I did not hear her, as I found occupation for my eyes in 
examination of the beauties of the chamber. It appeared to be the boudoir of the 
empress, and it made a lovely setting for her unquestionable loveliness.
"Listen," she said, presently; "you fooled Ul Vas and Zamak and the High Priest 
and all the rest of them; but you did not fool me. I will admit that you have 
splendid control, but your eyes betrayed you. They betrayed you in the audience 
chamber; and they betrayed you again just now as you entered this room, just as 
I knew they would betray you. They showed surprise when they rested upon me, and 
that can mean only one thing; that you saw and recognized me.
"I knew, too, in the audience chamber, that you understood what was being said. 
You are a highly intelligent creature, and the changing lights in your eyes 
reflected your reaction to what you heard in the audience chamber.
"Let us be honest with one another, you and I, for we have more in common than 
you guess. I am not unfriendly to you. I understand why you think it to your 
advantage to conceal the fact that you can see and hear us; but I can assure you 
that you will be no worse off if you trust me, for I already know that we are 
neither invisible nor inaudible to you."
I could not fathom what she meant by saying we had much in common, unless it 
were merely a ruse to lure me into an admission that I could both see and hear 
the Tarids; yet on the other hand, I could see no reason to believe that either 
she or the others would profit by this knowledge. I was absolutely in their 
power, and apparently it made little difference whether I could see and hear 
them or not. Furthermore, I was convinced that this girl was extremely clever 
and that I could not deceive her into believing that she was invisible to me. On 
the whole, I saw no reason to attempt to carry the deception further with her; 
and so I looked her squarely in the eyes and smiled.
"I shall be honored by the friendship of the Jeddara, Ozara," I said.
"There!" she exclaimed; "I knew that I was right."
"Yet perhaps you had a little doubt."
"If I did, it is because you are a past master in the art of deception."
"I felt that the lives and liberty of my companions and myself might depend upon 
my ability to keep your people from knowing that I can see and understand them."
"You do not speak our language very well," she said. "How did you learn it?"
"The Masena with whom I was imprisoned taught me it," I explained.
"Tell me about yourself," she demanded; "your name, your country, the strange 
contrivances in which you came to the last stronghold of the Tarids, and your 
reason for coming."
"I am John Carter," I replied, "Prince of the house of Tardos Mors, Jeddak of 
Helium."
"Helium?" she questioned. "Where is Helium? I never heard of it."
"It is on another world," I explained, "on Barsoom, the great planet that you 
call your larger moon."
"You are, then, a prince in your own country?" she said. "I thought as much. I 
am seldom mistaken in my estimate of people. The two women and one of the other 
men among your companions are well-bred," she continued; "the other two men are 
not. One of them, however, has a brilliant mind, while the other is a stupid 
lout, a low brute of a man."
I could not but smile at her accurate appraisal of my companions. Here, indeed, 
was a brilliant woman. If she really cared to befriend me, I felt that she might 
accomplish much for us; but I did not allow my hopes to rise too high, for after 
all she was the mate of Ul Vas, the Jeddak who had condemned us to death.
"You have read them accurately, Jeddara," I told her.
"And you," she continued; "you are a great man in your own world. You would be a 
great man in any world; but you have not told me why you came to our country."
"The two men that you last described abducted a princess of the reigning house 
of my country."
"She must be the very beautiful one," mused Ozara.
"Yes," I said. "With the other man and the girl, I pursued them in another ship. 
Shortly after we reached Ladan, we saw their ship in the courtyard of your 
castle. We landed beside it to rescue the princess and punish her abductors. It 
was then that your people captured us."
"Then you did not come to harm us?" she asked.
"Certainly not," I replied. "We did not even know of your existence."
She nodded. "I was quite sure that you intended us no harm," she said, "for 
enemies would never have placed themselves thus absolutely in our power; but I 
could not convince Ul Vas and the others."
"I appreciate your belief in me," I said; "but I cannot understand why you have 
taken this interest in me, an alien and a stranger."
She contemplated me in silence for a moment, her beautiful eyes momentarily 
dreamy.
"Perhaps it is because we have so much in common," she said; "and again perhaps 
because of a force that is greater than all others and that seizes and dominates 
us without our volition."
She paused and regarded me intently, and then she shook her head impatiently.
"The thing that we have in common," she said, "is that we are both prisoners in 
the castle of Ul Vas. The reason that I have taken this interest in you, you 
would understand if you are one-tenth as intelligent as I gave you credit for."
CHAPTER XX
WE ATTEMPT ESCAPE
OZARA may have overestimated my intelligence, but she underestimated my caution. 
I could not admit that I understood the inference that I was supposed to draw 
from what she had said to me. As a matter of fact, the implication was so 
preposterous that at first I was inclined to believe that it was a ruse intended 
to trap me into some sort of an admission of ulterior designs upon her people, 
after she had wholly won my confidence; and so I sought to ignore the possible 
confession in her final statement by appearing to be dumbfounded by her first 
statement, which really was a surprise to me.
"You, a prisoner?" I demanded. "I thought that you were the Jeddara of the 
Tarids."
"I am," she said, "but I am no less a prisoner."
"But are not these your people?" I asked.
"No," she replied; "I am a Domnian. My country, Domnia, lies far away across the 
mountains that lie beyond the forest that surrounds the castle of Ul Vas."
"And your people married you to Ul Vas, Jeddak of the Tarids?" I asked.
"No," she replied; "he stole me from them. My people do not know what has become 
of me. They would never willingly have sent me to the court of Ul Vas, nor would 
I remain here, could I escape. Ul Vas is a beast. He changes his jeddaras often. 
His agents are constantly searching other countries for beautiful young women. 
When they find one more beautiful than I, I shall go the way of my predecessors; 
but I think that he has found one to his liking already, and that my days are 
numbered."
"You think that his agents have found another more beautiful than you?" I asked; 
"it seems incredible."
"Thank you for the compliment," she said "but his agents have not found another 
more beautiful than I. Ul Vas has found her himself. In the audience chamber, 
did you not see him looking at your beautiful compatriot? He could scarcely keep 
his eyes from her, and you will recall that her life was spared."
"So was the life of the girl, Zanda," I reminded her. "Is he going to take her 
also to be his jeddara?"
"No, he may only have one at a time," replied Ozara. The girl whom you call 
Zanda is for the High Priest. It is thus that Ul Vas propitiates the gods."
"If he takes this other woman," I said, "she will kill him."
"But that will not help me," said Ozara.
"Why?" I asked.
"Because while one jeddara lives, he cannot take another," she explained.
"You will be destroyed?" I asked.
"I shall disappear," she replied. "Strange things happen in the castle of Ul 
Vas, strange and terrible things."
"I commence to understand why you sent for me," I said; "you would like to 
escape; and you think if you can help us to escape, we will take you with us."
"You are commencing to understand at least a part of my reasons," she said. "The 
rest," she added, "I shall see that you learn in time."
"You think there is a chance for us to escape?" I asked.
"Just a bare chance," she said; "but inasmuch as we are to die anyway, there is 
no chance that we may not take."
"Have you any plans?"
"We might escape in the ship, the one that is still in the courtyard."
Now I was interested. "One of the ships is still in the courtyard?" I demanded. 
"Only one? They have not destroyed it?"
"They would have destroyed it, but they are afraid of it; they are afraid to go 
near it. When you were captured, two of Ul Vas's warriors entered one of the 
ships, whereupon it immediately flew away with them. It did not fly away before 
the first one who had entered it had called back to his companion that it was 
deserted. Now they think that these ships are under a magic spell, and they will 
not go near the one that lies in the courtyard."
"Do you know what became of the other ship?" I asked. "Do you know where it 
went?"
"It lies in the sky, far above the castle. It just floats there, as though it 
were waiting – waiting for something, we know not what. Ul Vas is afraid of it. 
That is one reason why you have not been destroyed before. He was waiting to see 
what the ship would do; and he was also waiting to screw up his courage to a 
point where he might order your destruction, for Ul Vas is a great coward."
"Then you think that there is a chance of our reaching the ship?" I asked.
"There is a chance," she said. "I can hide you here in my apartment until 
nightfall, and the castle sleeps. Then if we can pass the guard at the outer 
doorway and reach the courtyard, we should succeed. It is worth trying, but you 
may have to fight your way past the guard. Are you skilled with the sword?"
"I think that I can give a good account of myself," I replied, "but how are we 
to get the rest of my party into the courtyard?"
"Only you and I are going," she said.
I shook my head. "I cannot go unless all my people go with me."
She eyed me with sudden suspicion. "Why not?" she demanded. "You are in love 
with one of those women; you will not go without her." Her tone was tinged with 
resentment; it was the speech of a jealous woman.
If I were to effect the escape of the others, and especially of Dejah Thoris, I 
must not let her know the truth; so I thought quickly, and two good reasons 
occurred to me why she and I could not depart alone.
"It is a point of honor in the country from which I come," I told her, "that a 
man never deserts his comrades. For that reason, I could not, in honor, leave 
without them; but there is another even more potent reason."
"What is that?" she asked.
"The ship that remains in the courtyard belongs to my enemies, the two men who 
abducted the princess from my country. My ship is the one that floats above the 
castle. I know nothing at all about the mechanism of their ship. Even if we 
succeeded in reaching it I could not operate it."
She studied this problem for a while, and then she looked up at me. "I wonder if 
you are telling me the truth," she said.
"Your life depends upon your believing me," I replied, "and so does mine, and so 
do the lives of all my companions."
She considered this in silence for a moment, and then with a gesture of 
impatience she said, "I do not know how we can get your friends out into the 
courtyard and to the ship."
"I think I know how we may escape," I said, "if you will help us."
"How is that?" she demanded.
"If you can get me tools with which we can cut the bars to the windows of their 
prison cells, and also describe exactly the location of the room in which the 
girls are imprisoned, I am sure that I can be successful."
"If I did these things, then you could escape without me," she said 
suspiciously.
"I give you my word, Ozara, that if you do as I ask, I shall not leave without 
you."
"What else do you want me to do?" she asked.
"Can you gain entrance to the room where the princess and Zanda are imprisoned?"
"Yes, I think that I can do that," she replied, "unless Ul Vas should realize 
that I suspected his intention and might think that I intended to kill the 
women; but I am not so sure that I can get the tools with which you may cut the 
bars to the windows of your prison. I can get them," she corrected herself, "but 
I do not know how I can get them to you."
"If you could send some food to me, you might conceal a file or saw in the jar 
with the food," I suggested.
"Just the thing!" she exclaimed; "I can send Ulah to you with a jar of food."
"And how about the bars on the windows of the girls' prison?" I asked.
"They are in the Diamond Tower," she replied, "very high. There are no bars on 
their windows because no one could escape from the Diamond Tower in that way. 
There are always guards at its base, for it is the tower in which are the 
Jeddak's quarters; so if you are planning on your women escaping through a 
window, you might as well abandon the idea at once."
"I think not," I replied. "If my plan works, they can escape with even greater 
ease from the Diamond Tower than from the courtyard."
"But how about you and the other men of your party? Even if you are able to 
lower yourselves from the window of your cell, you will never be able to reach 
the Diamond Tower to insure our escape."
"Leave that to me," I said; "have confidence in me, and I think that if you do 
your part, we shall all be able to escape."
"Tonight?" she asked.
"No, I think not," I said; "we had better wait until tomorrow night, for we do 
not know how long it will take to sever the bars of our window. Perhaps you had 
better send me back now and smuggle the tools to me as soon thereafter as 
possible."
She nodded. "You are right."
"Just a moment," I said. "How am I to know the Tower of Diamonds? How am I to 
find it?"
She appeared puzzled. "It is the central and loftiest tower of the castle," she 
explained, "but I do not know how you will reach it without a guide and many 
fighting men."
"Leave that to me, but you must help guide me to the room where the two women 
are imprisoned."
"How can I do that?" she demanded.
"When you reach their room, hang a colored scarf from a window there – a red 
scarf."
"How can you see that from inside the castle?" she demanded.
"Never mind; if my plan works, I shall find it. And now, please send me away."
She struck a gong hanging near her and the slave girl, Ulah, entered the 
apartment. "Take the prisoner back to Zamak," she instructed, "and have him 
returned to his cell."
Ulah took me by the hand and led me from the presence of the Jeddara, through 
the adjoining apartment and into the corridor beyond, where Zamak and the guards 
were waiting. There she turned me over to the warriors who conducted me back to 
the room in the Turquoise Tower, where my companions were imprisoned.
Jat Or voiced an exclamation of relief when he saw me enter the room. "When they 
took you away, my prince, I thought that I should never see you again; but now 
fate is growing kinder to me. She has just given me two proofs of her returning 
favor – I have you back again, and when the door opened I saw the Tarids who 
returned with you."
"You could see them?" I exclaimed.
"I could see them and hear them," he replied.
"And I, too," said Gar Nal.
"How about you, Ur Jan?" I asked, for the more of us who could see them, the 
better chance we would have in the event that there was any fighting during our 
attempt to rescue the women and escape.
Ur Jan shook his head gloomily. "I could see nothing or hear nothing," he said.
"Don't give up," I urged; "you must see them. Persevere, and you shall see 
them."
"Now," I said, turning to Gar Nal, "I have some good news. Our ships are safe; 
yours still lies in the courtyard. They are afraid to approach it."
"And yours?" he asked.
"It floats in the sky, high above the castle."
"You brought others with you from Barsoom?" he asked.
"No," I replied.
"But there must be somebody aboard the ship, or it could not get up there and 
remain under control."
"There is someone aboard it," I replied.
He looked puzzled. "But you just said that you brought no one with you," he 
challenged.
"There are two Tarid warriors aboard it."
"But how can they handle it? What can they know about the intricate mechanism of 
Fal Sivas's craft?"
"They know nothing about it and cannot handle it."
"Then how in the name of Issus did it get up there?" he demanded.
"That is something that you need not know, Gar Nal," I told him. "The fact is, 
that it is there."
"But what good will it do us, hanging up there in the sky?"
"I think that I can get it, when the time comes," I said, although, as a matter 
of fact, I was not positive that I could control the ship through the mechanical 
brain at so great a distance. "I am not so much worried about my ship, Gar Nal, 
as I am about yours. We should recover it, for after we escape from this castle, 
our truce is off; and it would not be well for us to travel on the same ship."
He acquiesced with a nod, but I saw his eyes narrow craftily. I wondered if that 
expression reflected some treacherous thought; but I passed the idea off with a 
mental shrug, as really it did not make much difference what Gar Nal was 
thinking as long as I could keep my eyes on him until I had Dejah Thoris safely 
aboard my own craft.
Ur Jan was sitting on a bench, glaring into space; and I knew that he was 
concentrating his stupid brain in an effort to cast off the hypnotic spell under 
which the Tarids had placed him. Umka lay curled up on a rug, purring 
contentedly. Jat Or stood looking out of one of the windows.
The door opened, and we all turned toward it. I saw Ulah, the Jeddara's slave, 
bearing a large earthen jar of food. She set it down upon the floor inside the 
door, and stepping back into the corridor, closed and fastened the door after 
her.
I walked quickly to the jar and picked it up; and as I turned back toward the 
others, I saw Ur Jan standing wide-eyed staring at the door.
"What's the matter, Ur Jan?" I asked. "You look as though you had seen a ghost."
"I saw her!" he exclaimed. "I saw her. Ghost or no ghost, I saw her."
"Good!" ejaculated Jat Or; "now we are all free from that damnable spell."
"Give me a good sword," growled Ur Jan; "and well soon be free of the castle, 
too."
"We've got to get out of this room first," Gar Nal reminded him.
"I think we have the means of escape here, in this jar," I told them. "Come, we 
might as well eat the food, as long as we have it, and see what we find in the 
bottom of the jar."
The others gathered around me, and we started to empty the jar in the most 
pleasurable fashion; nor had we gone deep into it before I discovered three 
files, and with these we immediately set to work upon the bars of one of our 
windows.
"Don't cut them all the way through," I cautioned; "just weaken three of them so 
that we can pull them aside when the time arrives."
The metal of which the bars were constructed was either some element unknown 
upon Earth or Barsoom. or an equally mysterious alloy. It was very hard. In 
fact, it seemed at first that it was almost as hard as our files; but at last 
they commenced to bite into it, yet I saw that it was going to be a long, hard 
job.
We worked upon those bars all that night and all of the following day.
When slaves brought our food, two of us stood looking out of the window, our 
hands grasping the bars so as to cover up the evidence of our labors; and thus 
we succeeded in finishing the undertaking without being apprehended.
Night fell. The time was approaching when I might put to trial the one phase of 
my plan that was the keystone upon which the success of the entire adventure 
must rest. If it failed, all our work upon the bars would be set for naught, our 
hopes of escape practically blasted. I had not let the others know what I 
purposed attempting, and I did not now acquaint them with the doubts and fears 
that assailed me.
Ur Jan was at the window looking out. "We can pull these bars away whenever we 
wish," he said, "but I do not see what good that is going to do us. If we 
fastened all our harnesses together, they would not reach to the castle roof 
below us. It looks to me as though we had had all our work for nothing."
"Go over there and sit down," I told him, "and keep still. All of you keep 
still; do not speak or move until I tell you to."
Of them all, only Jat Or could have guessed what I purposed attempting, yet they 
all did as I had bid them.
Going to the window, I searched the sky; but I could see nothing of our craft. 
Nevertheless, I sought to concentrate my thoughts upon the metallic brain 
wherever it might be. I directed it to drop down and approach the window of the 
tower where I stood. Never before in my life, I think, had I so concentrated my 
mind upon a single idea. There seemed to be a reaction that I could feel almost 
as definitely as when I tensed a muscle. Beads of cold sweat stood our upon my 
forehead.
Behind me the room was as silent as the grave; and through the open window where 
I stood, no sound came from the sleeping castle below me.
The slow seconds passed, dragging into a seeming eternity of time. Could it be 
that the brain had passed beyond the sphere of my control? Was the ship lost to 
me forever? These thoughts assailed me as my power of concentration weakened. My 
mind was swept into a mad riot of conflicting hopes and doubts, fears and sudden 
swift assurances of success that faded into despond as rapidly as they had grown 
out of nothing.
And then, across the sky I saw a great black hulk moving slowly toward me out of 
the night.
For just an instant the reaction left me weak; but I soon regained control of 
myself and pulled aside the three bars that we had cut.
The others, who had evidently been watching the window from where they either 
sat or stood, now pressed forward. I could hear smothered exclamations of 
surprise, relief, elation. Turning quickly, I cautioned them to silence.
I directed the brain to bring the ship close to the window; then I turned again 
to my companions.
"There are two Tarid warriors aboard her," I said. "If they found the water and 
food which she carried, they are still alive; and there is no reason to believe 
that starving men would not find it. We must therefore prepare ourselves for a 
fight. Each of these men, no doubt, is armed with a long sword and a dagger. We 
are unarmed. We shall have to overcome them with our bare hands."
I turned to Ur Jan. "When the door is opened, two of us must leap into the cabin 
simultaneously on the chance that we may take them by surprise. Will you go 
first with me, Ur Jan?"
He nodded and a crooked smile twisted his lips. "Yes," he said, "and it will be 
a strange sight to see Ur Jan and John Carter fighting side by side."
"At least we should put up a good fight," I said.
"It is too bad," he sighed, "that those two Tarids will never have the honor of 
knowing who killed them."
"Jat Or, you and Gar Nal follow immediately behind Ur Jan and me." And then, in 
his own language, I told Umka to board the ship immediately after Jat Or and Gar 
Nal. "And if the fighting is not all over," I told him, "you will know what to 
do when you see the two Tarid warriors." His upper mouth stretched in one of his 
strange grins, and he purred contentedly.
I stepped to the sill of the window, and Ur Jan clambered to my side. The hull 
of the craft was almost scraping the side of the building; the doorway was only 
a foot from the sill on which we stood.
"Ready, Ur Jan," I whispered, and then I directed the brain to draw the doors 
aside as rapidly as possible.
Almost instantly, they sprang apart; and in the same instant Ur Jan and I sprang 
into the cabin. Behind us, came our three companions. In the gloom of the 
interior, I saw two men facing us; and without waiting to give either of them a 
chance to draw, I hurled myself at the legs of the nearer.
He crashed to the floor, and before he could draw his dagger I seized both his 
wrists and pinioned him on his back.
I did not see how Ur Jan handled his man; but a moment later, with the 
assistance of Jat Or and Umka, we had disarmed them both.
Ur Jan and Gar Nal wanted to kill them offhand, but that I would not listen to. 
I can kill a man in a fair fight without a single qualm of conscience; but I 
cannot kill a defenseless man in cold blood, even though he be my enemy.
As a precautionary measure, we bound and gagged them.
"What now?" demanded Gar Nal. "How are you going to get the women?"
"First, I am going to try and get your ship," I replied, "for even if we extend 
our truce, we shall stand a better chance of returning to Barsoom if we have 
both ships in our possession, as something might happen to one of them."
"You are right," he said; "and, too, I should hate to lose my ship. It is the 
fruit of a lifetime of thought and study and labor."
I now caused the ship to rise and cruise away until I thought that it was out of 
sight of the castle. I adopted this course merely as a strategy to throw the 
Tarids off our track in the event that any of the guards had seen the ship 
maneuvering among the towers; but when we had gone some little distance, I 
dropped low and approached the castle again from the side where Gar Nal's ship 
lay in the courtyard.
I kept very low above the trees of the forest and moved very slowly without 
lights. Just beyond the castle wall, I brought the ship to a stop and surveyed 
the courtyard just ahead and below us.
Plainly I saw the outlines of Gar Nal's ship, but nowhere upon that side of the 
castle was there any sign of a guard.
This seemed almost too good to be true, and in a whisper I asked Umka if it 
could be possible that the castle was unguarded at night.
"There are guards within the castle all night," he said, "and upon the outside 
of the Tower of Diamonds, but these are to guard Ul Vas against assassination by 
his own people. They do not fear that any enemy will come from beyond the walls 
at night, for none has ever attacked except by day. The forests of Ladan are 
full of wild beasts; and if a body of men were to enter them at night, the 
beasts would set up such a din of howling and roaring that the Tarids would be 
warned in ample time to defend themselves; so you see, the beasts of the forest 
are all the guards they need."
Thus assured that there was no one in the courtyard, I took the ship across the 
wall and dropped it to the ground beside Gar Nal's.
Quickly I gave my instructions for what was to follow. "Gar Nal," I said, "you 
will go aboard your ship and pilot it, following me. We are going to the window 
of the room where the girls are confined. As I draw in and stop at their window, 
both the doors in the sides of my ship will be open. Open the door on the port 
side of your ship and place it alongside mine, so that if it is necessary you 
can cross through my ship and enter the room where the women are confined. We 
may need all the help that we have, if the women are well guarded."
CHAPTER XXI
IN THE TOWER OF DIAMONDS
VAGUE misgivings disturbed me as I saw Gar Nal enter his ship. They seemed a 
premonition of disaster, of tragedy; but I realized that they were based upon 
nothing more substantial than my natural dislike for the man, and so I sought to 
thrust them aside and devote my thoughts to the business in hand.
The night was dark. Neither Mars nor Cluros had risen. It was, indeed, because 
of the fact that I knew neither of them would be in the sky that I had chosen 
this hour for my attempt to rescue Dejah Thoris and her companion.
Presently I heard the motors of Gar Nal's ship, which we had decided should be 
the signal that he was ready to start. Leaving the ground, I rose from the 
courtyard, crossed the wall and set a course away from the city. This I held 
until I felt that we were out of sight of any possible watcher who might have 
discovered us. Trailing us was the dark hulk of Gar Nal's ship.
In a wide spiral, I rose and circled back to the opposite side of the castle; 
and then, approaching it more closely, I picked out the lofty Tower of Diamonds.
Somewhere in that gleaming shaft were Dejah Thoris and Zanda; and if Ozara had 
not betrayed me and if no accident had befallen her plan, the Jeddara of the 
Tarids was with them.
There had been moments when I had been somewhat concerned as to the honesty and 
loyalty of Ozara. If she had spoken the truth, then there was every reason why 
she should wish to escape from the clutches of Ul Vas. However, she might not be 
so enthusiastic about the escape of Dejah Thoris and Zanda.
I confess that I do not understand women. Some of the things that they do, their 
mental processes, are often inexplicable to me. Yes, I am a fool with women; yet 
I was not so stupid that I did not sense something in Ozara's manner toward me, 
something in the very fact that she had sent for me, that indicated an interest 
on the part of the Jeddara of the Tarids that might prove inimical to the 
interests of the Princess of Helium.
Ozara, Jeddara of the Tarids, however, was not the only doubtful factor in the 
problem which confronted me. I did not trust Gar Nal. I doubt that anyone who 
had once looked into the man's eyes could trust him. Ur Jan was my avowed enemy. 
His every interest demanded that he either betray or destroy me.
Zanda must have learned by this time from Dejah Thoris that I was John Carter, 
Prince of Helium. That knowledge would, undoubtedly, free her from all sense of 
obligation to me; and I could not but recall that she had sworn to kill John 
Carter if ever the opportunity presented itself. This left only Jat Or and Umka 
upon whom I could depend; and, as a matter of fact, I was not depending too much 
upon Umka. His intentions might be good enough, but I knew too little of his 
fighting heart and ability to be able to definitely assure myself that the 
cat-man of Ladan would prove an important and effective ally.
As these discouraging thoughts were racing through my brain, I was causing the 
ship to drop slowly toward the Diamond Tower and circle it; and presently I saw 
a red scarf across the sill of a lighted window.
Silently the ship drew closer. The doors in both sides of the cabin were open to 
permit Gar Nal to cross from his ship to the window in the tower.
I stood upon the threshold of the port doorway, ready to leap into the room the 
instant that the ship drew close enough.
The interior of the room beyond the window was not brilliantly lighted, but in 
the dim illumination I could see the figures of three women, and my heart leaped 
with renewed hope.
The discovery of the scarlet scarf flying from the window had not wholly 
reassured me, as I was fully conscious of the fact that it might have been 
placed there as a lure; but the presence of the three women in the chamber 
appeared reasonable evidence that Ozara had carried out her part of the 
agreement loyally.
As the ship came closer to the sill, I prepared to leap into the room beyond; 
and just as I jumped I heard a voice raised in alarm and warning far below me at 
the base of the tower. We had been discovered.
As I alighted from the floor of the chamber, Dejah Thoris voiced a little 
exclamation of happiness. "My chieftain!" she cried. "I knew that you would 
come. Wherever they might have taken me, I knew that you would follow."
"To the end of the universe, my Princess," I replied.
The warning cry from below that told me that we had been discovered left no time 
now for greeting or explanation, nor would either Dejah Thoris or myself reveal 
to strangers the emotions that were in our breasts. I wanted to take her to my 
heart, to crush her beautiful body to mine, to cover her lips with kisses; but 
instead I only said, "Come, we must board the ship at once. The guard below has 
raised the alarm."
Zanda came and clutched my arm. "I knew you would come, Vandor," she said.
I could not understand her use of that name. Could it be that Dejah Thoris had 
not told her who I was? Ozara also knew my name. It seemed incredible that she 
should not have mentioned it when she came to the room to explain to the two 
women imprisoned there that a rescue had been planned and who was to execute it.
The Jeddara of the Tarids, did not greet me. She scrutinized me beneath narrowed 
lids through the silky fringe of her long lashes; and as my eyes rested for a 
moment on hers, I thought that I recognized in her glance a hint of malice; but 
perhaps that was only my imagination, and certainly I had no time now to analyze 
or question her emotions.
As I turned toward the window with Dejah Thoris, I was filled with 
consternation. The ships were gone!
Running to the opening, I looked out; and to the left I saw both crafts moving 
off into the night.
What had happened to thus wreck my plans in the very instant of success?
The three women shared my consternation. "The ship!" exclaimed Dejah Thoris.
"Where has it gone?" cried Ozara.
"We are lost," said Zanda, quite simply. "I ran hear armed men running up the 
stairway."
Suddenly I realized what had happened. I had directed the brain to approach the 
window, but I had not told it to stop. I had jumped, and it had gone on before 
my companions could follow me; and Gar Nal, not knowing what had occurred, had 
continued on with it, following me as I had directed.
Instantly, I centered my thoughts upon the mechanical brain and directed it to 
bring the ship back to the window and stop there. Self-reproach now was useless 
but I could not help but be cognizant of the fact that my carelessness had 
jeopardized the safety of my princess and those others who had looked to me for 
protection.
I could now plainly hear the warriors approaching. They were coming swiftly. 
From the window, I could see both ships turning now. Would they reach us before 
it was too late? I commanded the brain to return at the highest speed compatible 
with safety. It leaped forward in response to my wishes. The warriors were very 
close now. I judged that they were approaching the next level below. In another 
moment they would be at the door.
I carried the long sword of one of the Tarid warriors that we had overpowered in 
the cabin of the craft, but could a single sword for long prevail over the many 
that I knew must be coming?
The ships drew closer, Gar Nal's almost abreast of mine. I saw Jat Or and Ur Jan 
standing in the doorway of Fal Sivas's ship.
"The alarm has been raised and warriors are almost at the door," I called to 
them. "I will try to hold them off while you get the women aboard."
Even as I spoke, I heard the enemy just outside the door of the chamber. "Stay 
close to the window," I directed the three women, "and board the boat the moment 
it touches the sill;" then I crossed the room quickly to the door, the Tarid 
long sword ready in my hand.
I had scarcely reached it, when it was thrown open; a dozen warriors crowded in 
the corridor beyond. The first one to leap into the room leaped full upon the 
point of my blade. With a single, piercing scream he died; and as I jerked my 
steel from his heart, he lunged forward at my feet.
In the brief instant that my weapon was thus engaged, three men forced 
themselves into the room, pushed forward by those behind.
One thrust at me, and another swung a terrific cut at my head. I parried the 
thrust and dodged the cut, and then my blade clove the skull of one of them.
For a moment I forgot everything in the joy of battle. I felt my lips tense in 
the fighting smile that is famous in two worlds. Again, as upon so many other 
fields, my sword seemed inspired; but the Tarids were no mean swordsmen, nor 
were they cowards. They pushed forward into the room over the bodies of their 
dead companions.
I think that I could have accounted for them all singlehanded, with such fierce 
enthusiasm did I throw my whole being into the defense of my princess; but now 
from below I heard the tramp of many feet and the rattling of accouterments. 
Reinforcements were coming!
It had been a glorious fight so far. Six lay dead upon the floor about me; but 
now the other six were all in the room, yet I would have felt no discouragement 
had I not heard the thunderous pounding of those many feet leaping rapidly 
upward from below.
I was engaged with a strapping fellow who sought to push me back, when one of 
his companions attempted to reach my side and distract my attention, while 
another edged to my opposite side.
My situation at that moment was embarrassing, to say the least, for the man who 
engaged me in front was not only a powerful fellow but a splendid swordsman; and 
then I saw a sword flash at my right and another at my left. Two of my 
adversaries went down, and in the next instant a quick glance showed me that Ur 
Jan and Jat Or were fighting at my side.
As the three remaining Tarids bravely leaped in to take the places of their 
fallen comrades, the van of their reinforcements arrived; and a perfect 
avalanche of yelling warriors burst into the apartment.
As I finally succeeded in spitting my antagonist, I snatched a momentary 
opportunity to glance behind me.
I saw the three women and Umka in the room and Gar Nal standing upon the sill of 
the window.
"Quick, Gar Nal," I cried, "get the women aboard."
For the next few minutes I was about as busy as I can remember ever having been 
before in my life. The Tarids were all around us. They had succeeded in 
encircling us. I was engaged constantly with two or three swordsmen at a time. I 
could not see what was taking place elsewhere in the room, but my thoughts were 
always of Dejah Thoris and her safety; and suddenly it occurred to me that if 
all of us who were fighting there in the room should be destroyed, she would be 
left in the power of Gar Nal without a defender.
Jat Or was fighting near me. "The princess!" I called to him; "she is alone on 
the ship with Gar Nal. If we are both killed, she is lost. Go to her at once."
"And leave you, my prince?" he demanded.
"It is not a request, Jat Or," I said; "it is a command."
"Yes, my prince," he replied, and fought his way to the window.
"Help him, Ur Jan," I commanded.
The three of us managed to cut a path for Jat Or to the window, and as we stood 
with our backs to it, I saw something which filled me with consternation. At one 
side, struggling in the grip of two warriors, was Ozara, the Jeddara of the 
Tarids.
"Save me, John Carter," she cried. "Save me, or I shall be killed."
There was nothing else that I could do. No other path would be honorable. Ozara 
had made it possible for us to escape. Perhaps her deed had already succeeded in 
saving Dejah Thoris. My own stupidity had placed us in this position, which now 
had become a definite threat to the life of the Jeddara.
Jat Or, Ur Jan, and I had succeeded in cutting down the warriors that 
immediately faced us; and the others, probably the least courageous of the band, 
seemed to hesitate to engage us again immediately.
I turned to my companions. "On board with you, quick," I cried, "and hold the 
entrance to the ship until I bring the Jeddara aboard."
As I started toward the warriors holding Ozara, I saw Umka at my side. He had 
given a good account of himself in the fight, although he had carried no sword, 
which, at the time, I did not understand because there was a plentiful supply of 
weapons aboard the craft; but later I was to learn that it is not the manner of 
the Masenas to fight with swords or daggers, with the use of which they are 
wholly unfamiliar.
I had seen in this encounter how he fought; and I realized that his powerful 
muscles and the terrible jaws of his lower mouth were adequate weapons even 
against a swordsman, aided as they were by the catlike agility of the Masena.
Umka had received a number of wounds; and was bleeding profusely, as, in fact, 
were all of us; but I thought that he looked about finished and ordered him back 
to the ship. He demurred at first, but finally he went, and I was alone in the 
room with the remaining Tarids.
I knew that my position was hopeless, but I could not leave to her death this 
girl who had aided me.
As I sprang forward to attack her captors, I saw another contingent of 
reinforcements burst into the room.
My case was now, indeed, hopeless.
The newcomers paid no attention to me; they ran straight for the window where 
the ship lay. If they succeeded in boarding her, the doom of Dejah Thoris would 
be sealed.
There was only one way in which I could circumvent them, though it definitely 
spelled the end for me.
The two men holding Ozara were waiting for me to attack them, but I paused long 
enough to hurl a mental order at the mechanical brain in the nose of Fal Sivas's 
ship.
I cast a glance back at the craft. Ur Jan and Umka stood in the doorway; Jat Or 
was not there; but at the very instant that the ship started to move away in 
obedience to my command, the young padwar sprang into view.
"My prince," he cried, "we have been betrayed. Gar Nal has fled with Dejah 
Thoris in his own ship."
Then the Tarids were upon me. A blow upon my head sent me down to merciful 
unconsciousness.
CHAPTER XXII
IN THE DARK CELL
ENVELOPED in darkness, surrounded by the silence of the grave, I regained 
consciousness. I was lying on a cold, stone floor; my head ached; and when I 
felt it with my palms, it was stiff with dried blood; and my hair was matted.
Dizzily, I dragged myself to a sitting posture and then to my feet. Then came 
realization that I probably was not seriously injured, and I commenced to 
investigate my surroundings.
Moving cautiously, groping through the darkness with outstretched hands before 
me, I soon came in contact with a stone wall. This I followed for a short 
distance, when I discovered a door. It was a very substantial door, and it was 
securely fastened from the opposite side.
I moved on; I encircled the room and came to the door again. It was a small 
room, this new cell of mine. It had nothing to offer to either my eyes or to my 
ears. I commenced to realize the sort of world that the blind and the deaf must 
live in.
There were left to me then, only the senses of taste and smell and touch.
The first, of course, was useless to me under the circumstances; my nose, at 
first, identified a stale and musty odor; but presently becoming accustomed to 
it, it did not react at all. There was left to me then only the sense of touch. 
A strong wall broken by a wooden door – this was my world.
I wondered how long they would leave me here. It was like being buried alive. I 
knew that I must steel my will against the horrible monotony of it, with only 
the stone wall and that wooden door and my thoughts for company.
My thoughts! They were not pleasant. I thought of Dejah Thoris alone in the 
power of Gar Nal; I thought of poor Jat Or imprisoned in a ship that he could 
not control, with Ur Jan, the brutal assassin of Zodanga. I knew what his 
thoughts must be, knowing nothing of my fate, and feeling his sole 
responsibility for the safety of Dejah Thoris, whom he was helpless either to 
protect or avenge.
I thought of poor Zanda, to whom fate had been so unkind, condemned now to 
almost certain death above this distant satellite.
And Umka. Well, Umka had expected to die; and so he was no worse off now than he 
would have been had he never met me.
But the bitterest thought of all was that my own carelessness had brought 
disaster upon those who had looked to me for aid and protection.
Thus, futilely, I added mental torture to the monotony of those dragging hours.
The vault-like hole in which I was incarcerated was chill and damp. I surmised 
that they had placed me in the pits beneath the castle where no ship could reach 
me. My muscles were stiff; my blood ran sluggishly through my veins; 
hopelessness engulfed me.
Presently I realized that if I gave way to my morbid reflections, I should 
indeed be lost. Again and again I reminded myself that I still lived. I told 
myself that life was sweet; for so long as it persisted, there was still a 
chance that I might redeem myself and go out into the world again to serve my 
princess.
Now I commenced to move around my cell, encircling it several times until I knew 
its dimensions; and then I trotted to and fro, back and forth, around and 
around; and like a shadow boxer, I lead and feinted and parried, until at last I 
had my blood flowing again and felt the warmth of life renewing my vitality and 
flushing the sediment of foul worry from my brain.
I could not keep this up constantly, and so I sought to find other diversions by 
counting the stones set in the walls of my cell. I started at the door and moved 
around to the left. It was not the most entertaining pastime in which I had 
indulged, but at least there was a spice of excitement added to it by the 
thought that I might find some loose stones and possibly uncover an aperture 
leading to another apartment and to escape. Thus my imagination helped to 
alleviate the horrors of the darkness and the silence.
I could not, of course, measure time. I did not know how long I had been 
imprisoned there, but finally I became sleepy. I lay down upon the cold, damp 
floor.
When I awoke, I did not know how long I had slept; but I was very much 
refreshed, and so I concluded that I had passed the normal number of hours in 
rest.
Again, however, I was numb and cold; and once more I set myself to the exercises 
that would restore my circulation to normal; and as I was thus engaged, I heard 
sounds beyond the door of my cell.
I stopped and listened. Yes, someone was approaching. I waited, watching in the 
direction that I knew the door to be; and presently it opened, and a light 
flared in.
It was a blinding light to one whose eyes had become accustomed to the total 
darkness of the cell. I had to turn away my head and shield my eyes with my 
hand.
When I could look again, I saw a single warrior carrying a torch, a bowl of 
food, and a jug of water.
He had opened the door only wide enough to permit him to pass the receptacles 
through and set them on the floor of my cell. I saw that a heavy chain prevented 
the door from opening farther, as well as preventing me from attacking the 
bearer of my food and escaping.
The fellow raised his torch above his head and looked at me, inserting it 
through the crack of the door so that it fully illuminated the entire interior 
of the cell, or at least as high as some heavy wooden beam that spanned the room 
about twenty feet from the floor.
"So you weren't killed after all," commented the warrior.
"That is more than you can say for some of the others who fought in the Diamond 
Tower last night," I replied; "or was it last night?"
"No, it was night before last," he said. "It must have been some fight," he 
added. "I was not there, but the whole castle has been talking about it ever 
since. Those who fought against you say you are the greatest swordsman that ever 
lived. They would like to have you stay here and fight for them instead of 
against them, but old Ul Vas is so furious that nothing will satisfy him but 
your death."
"I can imagine that he doesn't feel very kindly toward me," I agreed.
"No, my life on it, he doesn't. It was bad enough letting am his prisoners 
escape, but planning to take his jeddara with you, phew! By my life, that was 
something. They say that the reason that you still live is because he hasn't 
been able to think of any death commensurate with your crime."
"And the Jeddara?" I asked; "what of her?"
"He's got her locked up; she'll be killed, too. I imagine that he is planning to 
put you both to death at the same time and probably in the same way. It is a 
shame to kill such a swordsman as you, but I am sure that it is going to be very 
interesting. I hope that I shall be fortunate enough to see it."
"Yes," I said, "I hope you enjoy it."
"Everyone will enjoy it but you and Ozara," he said, good-naturedly; and then he 
withdrew the torch, closed and locked the door; and I heard his footsteps 
receding as he departed.
I groped my way over to the food and water, as I was both hungry and thirsty; 
and as I ate and drank, I speculated upon what he had told me and upon what I 
had seen in the light of the flaring torch.
The beams, twenty feet above the floor, intrigued me. Above them there seemed to 
be nothing but a dark void, as though the ceiling of the cell was much farther 
above.
As I finished my meal, I determined to investigate what lay above those beams. 
On Mars, my earthly muscles permitted me to jump to extraordinary heights. I 
recalled the calculation that a full-sized earth man on Thuria could jump to a 
height of 225 feet. I realized, of course, that my size had been reduced, so 
that in proportion to Thuria I was no larger than I had been upon Barsoom; but I 
was still certain that my earthly muscles would permit me to jump much higher 
than any inhabitant of Ladan.
As I prepared to put my plan into practice, I was confronted by the very serious 
obstacle which the total darkness presented. I could not see the beams. In 
jumping for them, I might strike my head squarely against one of them with 
highly painful, if not fatal, results.
When you cannot see, it is difficult to tell how high you are jumping; but I had 
no light and no way of making a light; so all I could do was to be as careful as 
I could and trust to luck.
I tried springing upward a little way at a time at first, my hands extended 
above my head; and this proved very successful, for eventually I struck a beam.
I jumped again to place its exact position, and then I leaped for it and caught 
it. Raising myself onto it, I felt my way along to the wall. There I stood erect 
and reached upward, but I could feel nothing above me.
Then I went to the opposite end of the beam, and still I found nothing to give 
me any ray of hope.
It would have been suicidal to have investigated farther by leaping up from the 
beam, and so I dropped to the floor again. Then I leaped for another beam and 
made a similar investigation, with the same result.
Thus, one beam at a time, I explored the void above them as far as I could 
reach; but always the result was the same.
My disappointment was intense. In a situation such as mine, one grasps at such 
tiny straws. He reposes all his hopes, his future, his very life upon them; and 
when they are inadequate to support the weight of so much responsibility, he is 
plunged into the uttermost depths of despair.
But I would not admit defeat. The beams were there; they seemed to have been 
providentially placed for me to use in some way.
I racked my brain, searching for some plan whereby I might escape. I was like a 
rat in a trap, a cornered rat; and my mind commenced to function with all the 
cunning of a wild beast seeking to escape a snare.
Presently an idea came to me. It seemed Heaven-sent; but that was probably more 
because it was the only plan that had presented itself, rather than because it 
had any intrinsic merit. It was a wild, hare-brained plan that depended upon 
many things over which I had no control. Fate must needs be very kind to me if 
it were to succeed.
I was sitting disconsolately upon the last beam that I had investigated when it 
came to me. Immediately I dropped to the floor of my cell and went and stood by 
the door, listening.
How long I remained there, I do not know. When fatigue overcame me, I lay down 
and slept with my ear against the door. I never left it. I took my exercise 
jumping about in the same spot there by that fateful door.
At last my ears were rewarded by that for which they had been listening. 
Footsteps were approaching. I could hear them shuffling in the distance; I could 
hear the clank of metal upon metal. The sounds were increasing in volume. A 
warrior was approaching.
I leaped for the beam directly above the door; and crouching there like a beast 
of prey, I waited.
The footsteps halted just outside my cell. I heard the bars that secured the 
door sliding from their keepers, and then the door was pushed open and a light 
appeared. I saw an arm and hand extend into the room and set down jars of food 
and water. Then a flaming torch was thrust into the room, followed by a man's 
head. I saw the fellow looking around the interior of the cell.
"Hey, there!" he cried; "where are you?"
The voice was not that of the man who had brought my food on the previous 
occasion. I did not reply.
"By the crown of the Jeddak," he muttered, "has the fellow escaped?"
I heard him fussing with the chain that held the door from opening but a few 
inches, and my heart stood still. Could it be that my wild hope was to be 
realized? Upon this one hoped-for possibility hinged all the rest of my plans 
and hopes.
The door swung open, and the man stepped cautiously into the room. He was a 
sturdy warrior. In his left hand he carried the torch, and in his right he 
gripped a keen long sword.
He moved cautiously, looking around him at every step.
He was still too close to the door. Very slowly he started across the cell, 
muttering to himself; and in the darkness above, I followed along the beam, like 
a panther stalking its prey. Still mumbling surprised exclamations, he started 
back. He passed beneath me; and as he did so, I sprang.
CHAPTER XXIII
THE SECRET DOOR
ECHOING through the chamber and the corridor beyond, the screams of the warrior 
seemed enough to bring every fighting man in the castle upon me, as I launched 
myself upon him and brought him to the floor.
As the man went down, the light of the torch was extinguished; we fought in 
total darkness. My first aim was to quiet his screams, and this I did the 
instant that my fingers found his throat.
It seemed almost in the nature of a miracle that my dream of escape should be 
materializing, step by step, almost precisely as I had visualized it; and this 
thought gave me hope that good fortune might continue to attend me until I was 
safely out of the clutches of Ul Vas.
The warrior with whom I struggled upon the stone floor of that dark cell beneath 
the castle of the Tarids was a man of only ordinary physical strength, and I 
soon subdued him.
Possibly I accomplished this sooner than I might have otherwise; for, after I 
got my fingers on his throat, I promised I would not kill him if he would cease 
his struggling and his attempted screaming.
With me, time was an all-important factor; for even if the man's outcry had not 
been heard by his comrades above stairs, it seemed quite reasonable that if he 
did not return to his other duties within a reasonable time, a search for him 
would be instituted. If I were to escape, I must get out at once; and so, after 
I made my offer to the man and he ceased his struggling momentarily, I released 
my grip upon his throat long enough for him to accept or refuse my proposition.
Being a man of intelligence, he accepted.
I immediately bound him with his own harness and, as an added precaution, 
stuffed a gag in his mouth. Next I relieved him of his dagger, and after groping 
around on the floor for some time I found the long-sword that had fallen from 
his hand when I first attacked him.
"And now good-bye, my friend," I said. "You need not feel humiliated at your 
defeat; far better men than you have gone down before John Carter, Prince of 
Helium." Then I went out and closed and locked the door of the cell after me.
The corridor was very dark. I had had but one brief glimpse of it, or rather of 
a portion of it, when my food had been brought to me the previous day.
It had seemed to me then that the corridor led straight away from the entrance 
to my cell, and now I groped my way through the darkness in that direction. 
Probably I should have moved slowly along that unknown passageway; but I did 
not, for I knew, that if the warrior's cries had been heard in the castle above, 
there might be an investigation; and I most certainly did not wish to meet a 
body of armed men in that cul-de-sac.
Keeping one hand against the wall to guide me, I moved rapidly forward; and I 
had gone perhaps a hundred yards when I discerned a faint suggestion of light 
ahead of me. It did not seem to be the yellowish light of a torch, but, rather, 
diffused daylight.
It increased in volume as I approached it, and presently I came to the foot of 
the stairway down which it was shining.
All this time, I had heard nothing to indicate that anyone was coming to 
investigate; so it was with a feeling of at least some security that I ascended 
the stairway.
With the utmost caution, I entered the level above. Here it was much lighter. I 
was in a short corridor with a doorway on either side; ahead of me the 
passageway ended in a transverse corridor. I moved quickly forward, for I could 
now see my way quite clearly, as the corridor, although extremely gloomy, was 
much better lighted than that from which I had emerged.
I was congratulating myself upon my good fortune as I was about to turn into the 
transverse corridor, when I bumped full into a figure at the turn.
It was a woman. She was probably much more surprised than I, and she started to 
scream.
I knew that, above all things, I must prevent her from giving an alarm; and so I 
seized her and clapped a hand across her mouth.
I had just turned the corner into the other corridor when I collided with her; 
its full length was visible to me; and now, as I silenced the woman, I saw two 
warriors turn into it at the far end. They were coming in my direction. 
Evidently I had congratulated myself too soon.
Unencumbered by my captive, I might have found a hiding-place, or, failing that, 
I could have lain in ambush for them in this darker passageway and killed them 
both before they could raise an alarm; but here I was with both of my hands 
occupied, one of them holding the struggling girl and the other effectually 
silencing her attempt to cry out.
I could not kill her, and if I turned her loose she would have the whole castle 
on me in a few moments. My case seemed entirely hopeless, but I did not give up 
hope. I had come this far; I would not, I could not, admit defeat.
Then I recalled the two doors that I had passed in the short corridor. One of 
them was only a few paces to my rear.
"Keep still, and I will not harm you," I whispered, and then I dragged her along 
the corridor to the nearest door.
Fortunately, it was unlocked; but what lay beyond it, I did not know. I had to 
think quickly and decide what I should do if it were occupied. There seemed only 
one thing to do, push the girl into it and then run back to meet the two 
warriors that I had seen approaching. In other words, try to fight my way out of 
the castle of Ul Vas – a mad scheme, with half a thousand warriors to block my 
way.
But the room was not occupied, as I could see the moment that I entered it; for 
it was well lighted by several windows.
Closing the door, I stood with my back against it, listening. I had not looked 
down at the woman in my arms; I was too intent upon listening for the approach 
of the two warriors I had seen. Would they turn into this corridor? Would they 
come to this very room?
I must have unconsciously released my pressure upon the girl's lips; for before 
I could prevent it, she tore my hand away and spoke.
"John Carter!" she exclaimed in a low tone.
I looked down at her in surprise, and then I recognized her. It was Ulah, the 
slave of Ozara, the Jeddara of the Tarids.
"Ulah," I said, earnestly, "please do not make me harm you. I do not wish to 
harm anyone in the castle; I only wish to escape. More than my life depends upon 
that, so very much more that I would break the unwritten law of my caste even to 
killing a woman, were it necessary to do so to accomplish my purpose."
"You need not fear me," she said, "I will not betray you."
"You are a wise girl," I said; "you have bought your life very cheaply."
"It was not to save my life that I promised," she said. "I would not have 
betrayed you in any event."
"And why?" I asked. "You owe me nothing."
"I love my mistress, Ozara," she said simply.
"And what has that to do with it?" I asked.
"I would not harm one whom my mistress loves."
Of course, I knew that Ulah was romancing – letting her imagination work 
overtime; and as it was immaterial what she believed so long as she helped me, I 
did not contradict her.
"Where is your mistress now?" I asked.
"She is in this very tower," she replied. "She is locked in a room directly 
above this one, on the next level. Ul Vas is keeping her there until he is ready 
to destroy her. Oh, save her, John Carter, save her!"
"How did you learn my name, Ulah?" I asked.
"The Jeddara told me," she replied; "she talked about you constantly."
"You are better acquainted with the castle than I am, Ulah," I said; "is there 
any way in which I can reach the Jeddara? "Can you get a message to her? Could 
we get her out of that room?"
"No," she replied; "the door is locked, and two warriors stand guard outside it 
day and night."
I walked to the window and looked out. There seemed to be no one in sight. Then 
I leaned out as far as I could and looked up. Perhaps fifteen feet above me was 
another window. I turned back into the room.
"You are sure that the Jeddara is in the room directly above this?" I asked.
"I know it," she replied.
"And you want to help her to escape?"
"Yes; there is nothing that I would not do to serve her."
"What is this room used for?" I asked.
"Nothing, now," she replied; "you see everything is covered with dust. It has 
not been used for a long time."
"You think it is not likely that anyone will come here?" I asked. "You think I 
might hide here safely until tonight?"
"I am sure that you are perfectly safe," she replied; "I do not know why anyone 
should come here."
"Good!" I exclaimed. "Do you really want to help your mistress to escape?"
"With all my heart," she replied. "I could not bear to see her die."
"You can help her, then," I said.
"How?"
"Bring me a rope and a strong hook. Do you think you can do it?"
"How long a rope?"
"About twenty feet."
"When do you want them?"
"Whenever you can bring them without danger of detection, but certainly before 
midnight tonight."
"I can get them," she said. "I will go at once."
I had to trust her; there was no other way, and so I let her depart.
After she had gone and I had closed the door behind her, I found a heavy bar on 
the inside. I dropped this into its keeper so that no one could enter the room 
unexpectedly and take me by surprise. Then I sat down to wait.
Those were long hours that dragged themselves slowly by. I could not but 
constantly question my wisdom in trusting the slave girl, Ulah. What did I know 
about her? By what loyalty was she bound to me, except by the thin bond 
engendered by her foolish imagination? Perhaps, already, she had arranged for my 
capture. It would not be at all surprising that she had a lover among the 
warriors, as she was quite beautiful. What better turn could she serve him than 
by divulging the place of my concealment and permitting him to be the means of 
my capture and perhaps thereby winning promotion?
Toward the end of the afternoon, when I heard footsteps coming along the 
corridor toward my hiding place – the first sounds that I had heard since Ulah 
left me – I was certain that warriors were coming to seize me. I determined that 
I would give a good account of myself; and so I stood by the door, my long sword 
ready in my hand; but the footsteps passed by me. They were moving in the 
direction of the stairway up which I had come from the black corridor leading to 
my cell.
Not long after, I heard them returning. There were a number of men talking 
excitedly, but through the heavy door I could not quite catch their words. When 
they had passed out of hearing, I breathed a sigh of relief; and my confidence 
in Ulah commenced to take new heart.
Night fell. Light began to shine beyond many of the windows in the castle 
visible from the room in which I hid.
Why did not Ulah return? Had she been unable to find a rope and a hook? Was 
something or someone detaining her? What futile questions one propounds in the 
extremity of despair.
Presently I heard a sound outside the door of the room. I had heard no one 
approaching; but now I knew that someone was pushing on the door, attempting to 
enter. I went close to it and put my ear against the panels. Then I heard a 
voice. "Open, it is Ulah."
Great was my relief as I drew the bar and admitted the slave girl. It was quite 
dark in the room; we could not see one another.
"Did you think I was never going to return, John Carter?" she asked.
"I was commencing to have my doubts," I replied. "Were you able to get the 
things I asked for?"
"Yes, here they are," she said, and I felt a rope and a hook pressed into my 
hand.
"Good!" I exclaimed. "Have you learned anything while you were away that might 
help me or the Jeddara?"
"No," she said, "nothing that will help you but something that may make it more 
difficult for you to leave the castle, if that were possible at all, which I 
doubt."
"What is that?" I demanded.
"They have learned of your escape from the cell," she replied. "The warrior who 
was sent there with your food did not return; and when other warriors went to 
investigate, they found him bound and gagged in the cell where you should have 
been."
"It must have been they I heard passing the door late in the afternoon," I said. 
"It is strange they have not searched this room."
"They think you went in another direction," she explained. "They are searching 
another part of the castle."
"But eventually they will come here?" I asked.
"Yes," she said; "eventually they will search every room in the castle, but that 
will take a long time."
"You have done well, Ulah," I said. "I am sorry that I can offer you nothing 
more in return than my thanks."
"I shall be glad to do even more," she said; "there is nothing that I would not 
do to help you and the jeddara."
"There is nothing more that you can do," I told her; "and now you had better go, 
before they find you here with me."
"You are sure that there is nothing more I can do?" she asked.
"No, nothing, Ulah," and I opened the door, and she went out.
"Good-bye, and good luck, John Carter," she whispered, as I closed the door 
behind her.
I went at once to the window, after rebolting the door. It was very dark 
outside. I had wanted to wait until after midnight and until the castle was 
asleep before I attempted to put into practice the plan I contemplated for the 
rescue of Ozara, but the knowledge that they were searching the castle for me 
forced me to put aside every consideration except haste.
I fastened one end of the rope securely to the hook that Ulah had brought me. 
Then I sat on the window sill and leaned far out.
I took one end of the rope in my left hand where I grasped the frame of the 
window, and held the hook in my right hand, permitting the slack of the rope to 
fall free beneath me against the side of the tower outside the window.
I gauged the distance upward to the sill of the window above. It seemed too far 
for me to hope to make a successful cast from the position in which I was 
sitting, and so I arose and stood on the sill of the window. This brought me a 
few feet nearer my goal and also gave me a little more freedom of action.
I was very anxious to be successful at the first cast; for I feared that if I 
missed, the rattling of the metal hook against the side of the tower might 
attract attention.
I stood there several minutes gauging the distance and going through all the 
motions of throwing the hook except actually releasing it.
When I felt that I had the timing and the distance as accurately gauged as it 
was possible to do in this manner, I swung the hook upward and released it.
I could see the sill above me, because a faint light was coming from the room 
beyond it. I saw the hook swing into this light; I heard it strike the sill with 
a metallic ring; then I pulled down upon the rope.
The hook had caught! I put considerable weight upon the rope, and still the hook 
held. I waited a moment to see if I had attracted the attention of Ozara or 
anyone else who might be in the room with her.
No sign came out of the silence above, and I let my body swing out upon the 
rope.
I had to ascend very carefully, for I did not know how secure a hold the hook 
had upon the sill above.
I had not a great distance to climb, yet it seemed an eternity before my hand 
touched the sill.
First the fingers of one hand closed over it; then I drew myself up until I 
could grasp it with my other hand. Slowly, by main strength, I raised myself 
until my eyes were above the level of the sill. Before me was a dimly lighted 
room, apparently vacant.
I drew myself up farther until I could get one knee upon the sill, and always I 
was very careful not to dislodge the hook.
When, at last, my position was secure, I entered the room, taking the hook in 
with me lest it slip and fall to the bottom of the tower on the outside.
Now I saw that the room was occupied. A woman rose from her bed upon the 
opposite side. She was looking at me with wide, horror-struck eyes. It was 
Ozara. I thought she was going to scream.
Raising a warning finger to my lips, I approached her. "Make no sound, Ozara," I 
whispered; "I have come to save you."
"John Carter!" She breathed the name in tones so low that they could not have 
been heard beyond the door. As she spoke, she came close and threw her arms 
about my neck.
"Come," I said, "we must get out of here at once. Do not talk; we may be 
overheard."
Taking her to the window, I drew in the rope and fastened the lower end of it 
around her waist.
"I am going to lower you to the window of the room just below," I whispered. "As 
soon as you are safely inside, untie the rope and let it swing out for me."
She nodded, and I lowered her away. Presently the rope went slack, and I knew 
that she had reached the sill of the room below. I waited for her to unfasten it 
from her body; then I engaged the hook over the sill upon which I sat, and 
quickly descended to the room below.
I did not wish to leave the hook and the rope as they were, because, in the 
event that anyone should enter Ozara's cell above, this evidence would point 
immediately to the room below; and I did not know how long we might have to wait 
here.
As gently as possible, I shook the hook loose and was fortunate in catching it 
as it dropped and before it could scrape against the side of the tower.
As I entered the room, Ozara came close to me and placed her hands upon my 
breast. She was trembling, and her voice was trembling as she spoke.
"I was so surprised to see you, John Carter," she said. "I thought that you were 
dead. I saw them strike you down, and Ul Vas told me that they had killed you. 
What a terrible wound; I do not see how you recovered. When you faced me in the, 
room above and I saw the blood dried upon your skin and in your hair, it was as 
though a dead man had come back to life."
"I had forgotten what a spectacle I must present," I said. "I have had no 
opportunity to wash the blood from me since I was wounded. What little water 
they brought me barely sufficed for drinking purposes; but as far as the wound 
is concerned, it does not bother me. I am quite recovered; it was only a flesh 
wound."
"I was so frightened for you," she said; "and to think that you took that risk 
for me, when you might have escaped with your friends."
"You think they got away all right?" I asked.
"Yes," she replied, "and Ul Vas is very furious about it .He will make you and 
me pay, if we do not escape."
"Do you know of any way by which we can escape from this castle?" I asked her.
"There is a secret doorway, known only to Ul Vas and two of his most faithful 
slaves," she replied. "At least, Ul Vas thinks that only those three know of it; 
but I know. It leads out to the edge of the river where the waters lap the walls 
of the castle.
"Ul Vas is not well-liked by his people. There are plots and intrigues in the 
castle. There are factions that would like to overthrow Ul Vas and set up a new 
jeddak. Some of these enemies are so powerful that Ul Vas does not dare destroy 
them openly. These, he murders secretly; and he has his two faithful slaves 
carry the bodies to this secret doorway and cast them into the river.
"Once, suspecting something of the kind, I followed him, thinking that I might 
discover a way to escape and return to my own people in Domnia; but when I saw 
where the passage led, I was afraid. I would not dare to jump into the river; 
and even if I did, beyond the river there is a terrible forest. I do not know, 
John Carter, that we would be much better off either in the river or the forest 
than we are here."
"If we remain here, Ozara, we know that we shall meet death and that there will 
be no escape. In the river or the forest beyond, there will be at least a 
chance; for often wild beasts are less cruel than men."
"I know that all too well," she replied; "but even in the forest there are men, 
terrible men."
"Nevertheless, I must take the chance, Ozara," I told her. "Will you come with 
me?"
"Wherever you take me, John Carter, whatever fate befalls us, I shall be happy 
as long as I am with you. I was very angry when I learned that you loved that 
woman from Barsoom," she said; "but now she is gone, and I shall have you all to 
myself."
"She is my mate, Ozara."
"You love her?" she demanded.
"Of course," I replied.
"That is all right," she said, "but she is gone, and you are mine now."
I had no time to waste on such matters then. It was apparent that the girl was 
self-willed; that she had always had her own way, had everything that she 
wished, and could not brook being crossed, no matter how foolish her whim might 
be. At another time, if we lived, I might bring her to her senses; but now I 
must bend every effort to escape.
"How can we reach this secret doorway?" I asked. "Do you know the way from 
here?"
"Yes," she replied; "come with me."
We crossed the room and entered the corridor. It was very dark, but we groped 
our way to the stairs that I had ascended from the pit earlier in the day. When 
she started down these, I questioned her.
"Are you sure this is the right way?" I asked. "This leads to the cell in which 
I was imprisoned."
"Perhaps it does," she said; "but it also leads to a distant part of the castle, 
close to the river, where we shall find the doorway we are seeking."
I hoped that she knew what she was talking about as I followed her down the 
stairway and through the Stygian darkness of the corridor below.
When I had come through it before, I had guided myself by pressing my right hand 
against the wall at my side. Now Ozara followed the opposite wall; and when we 
had gone a short distance, turned into a corridor at our right that I had passed 
without knowing of its existence, because I had been following the opposite 
wall; and of course in the absolute darkness of the corridor, I had not been 
able to see anything.
We followed this new corridor for a long distance, but finally ascended a 
circular stairway to the next level above.
Here we came into a lighted corridor.
"If we can reach the other end of this without being discovered," whispered 
Ozara, "we shall be safe. At the far end is a false door that leads into the 
secret passageway ending at the door above the river."
We both listened intently. "I hear no one," she said.
"Nor I."
As we started down the long corridor, I saw that there were rooms opening from 
it on either side; but as we approached each door I was relieved to find that it 
was closed.
We had covered perhaps half the length of the corridor when a slight noise 
behind us attracted my attention; and, turning, I saw two men step from one of 
the rooms we had recently passed. They were turning away from us, toward the 
opposite end of the corridor; and I was breathing a sigh of relief, when a third 
man followed them from the room. This one, through some perversity of fate, 
glanced in our direction; and immediately he voiced an exclamation of surprise 
and warning.
"The Jeddara!" he cried, "and the black-haired one!"
Instantly the three turned and ran toward us. We were about halfway between them 
and the door leading to the secret passage that was our goal.
Flight, in the face of an enemy, is something that does not set well upon my 
stomach; but now there was no alternative, since to stand and fight would have 
been but to insure disaster; and so Ozara and I fled.
The three men pursuing us were shouting at the tops of their voices for the 
evident purpose of attracting others to their assistance.
Something prompted me to draw my long-sword as I ran; and it is fortunate that I 
did so; for just as we were approaching a doorway on our left, a warrior, 
attracted by the noise in the corridor, stepped out. Ozara dodged past him just 
as he drew his sword. I did not even slacken my speed but took him in my stride, 
cleaving his skull as I raced past him.
Now we were at the door, and Ozara was searching for the secret mechanism that 
would open it to us. The three men were approaching rapidly.
"Take your time, Ozara," I cautioned her, for I knew that in the haste of 
nervousness her fingers might bungle the job and delay us.
"I am trembling so," she said; "they will reach us before I can open it."
"Don't worry about them," I told her. "I can hold them off until you open it."
Then the three were upon me. I recognized them as officers of the Jeddak's 
guard, because their trappings were the same as those worn by Zamak; and I 
surmised, and rightly, that they were good swordsmen.
The one in the lead was too impetuous. He rushed upon me as though he thought he 
could cut me down with his first stroke, which was not the part of wisdom. I ran 
him through the heart.
As he fell, the others were upon me but they fought more cautiously; yet, though 
there were two of them, and their blades were constantly thrusting and cutting 
in an endeavor to reach me, my own sword, moving with the speed of thought, wove 
a steel net of defense about me.
But defense alone would not answer my purpose; for if they could keep me on the 
defensive, they could hold me here until reinforcements came; and then, by force 
of numbers, I must be overcome.
In the instant, following a parry, my point reached out and pricked one of my 
adversaries sharply above the heart. involuntarily, he shrank back; and as he 
did so I turned upon his companion and opened his chest wide.
Neither wound was mortal, but they slowed my adversaries down. Ozara was still 
fumbling with the door. Our situation promised to be most unpleasant if she were 
unable to open it, for now at the far end of the corridor I saw a detachment of 
warriors racing toward us; but I did not warn her to hurry, fearing that then, 
in her excitement, she would never be able to open it.
The two wounded men were now pressing me hard again. They were brave warriors 
and worthy foemen. It is a pleasure to be pitted against such, although there 
are always regrets when one must kill them. However, I had no choice, for then I 
heard a sudden cry of relief from Ozara.
"It is open, John Carter," she cried. "Come! Hurry!"
But now the two warriors were engaging me so fiercely that I could not break 
away from them.
But just for an instant was I held. With a burst of speed and a ferocity such as 
I imagine they had never beheld before, I took the battle to them. A vicious cut 
brought down one; and as he fell, I ran the other through the chest.
The reinforcements running toward us had covered half the length of the corridor 
as I hurried through the doorway after Ozara and closed the door behind me.
Now again we were in complete darkness. "Hurry!" cried Ozara. "The passageway is 
straight and level all the way to the door."
Through the darkness, we ran. I heard the men behind me open the door, and knew 
that they were in the passageway at our rear; fully twenty of them there must 
have been.
Suddenly I ran full upon Ozara. We had come to the end of the passage, and she 
was standing at the door. This door she opened more quickly; and as it swung in, 
I saw the dark river flowing beneath us. Upon the opposite shore was the gloomy 
outline of the forest.
How cold and mysterious this strange river looked. What mysteries, what dangers, 
what terrors, lay in the sinister wood beyond?
But I was only vaguely conscious of such thoughts. The warriors who would seize 
us and carry us back to death were almost upon us as I took Ozara in my arms and 
jumped.
CHAPTER XXIV
BACK TO BARSOOM
DARK, forbidding waters closed over our heads and swirled about us as we rose to 
the surface; and, equally dark and forbidding, the forest frowned upon us. Even 
the moaning of the wind in the trees seemed an eerie warning, forbidding, 
threatening. Behind us, the warriors in the doorway shouted curses upon us.
I struck out for the opposite shore, holding Ozara in one arm and keeping her 
mouth and nose above water. She lay so limp that I thought she had fainted, nor 
would I have been surprised, for even a woman of the strongest fibre might 
weaken after having undergone what she had had to during the last two days.
But when we reached the opposite shore, she clambered out on the bank in full 
possession of all her faculties.
"I thought that you had swooned," I said; "you lay so very still."
"I do not swim," she replied; "and I knew that if I struggled, it would hamper 
you." There was even more to the erstwhile Jeddara of the Tarids than I had 
imagined.
"What are we going to do now, John Carter?" she asked. Her teeth were chattering 
from cold, or terror; and she seemed very miserable.
"You are cold," I said; "if I can find anything dry enough to burn, we shall 
have a fire."
The girl came close to me. I could feel her body trembling against mine.
"I am a little cold," she said, "but that is nothing; I am terribly afraid."
"But why are you afraid now, Ozara? Do you think that Ul Vas will send men after 
us?"
"No, it is not that," she replied. "He couldn't make men come into this wood at 
night, and even by daylight they would hesitate to venture into it on this side 
of the river. Tomorrow he will know that it will be useless to send after us, 
for tomorrow we shall be dead."
"What makes you say that?" I demanded.
"The beasts," she said, "the beasts that hunt through the forest by night; we 
cannot escape them."
"Yet you came here willingly."
"Ul Vas would have tortured us," she replied; "the beasts will be more merciful. 
Listen! You can hear them now."
In the distance, I heard strange grunts and then a fearsome roar.
"They are not near us," I said.
"They will come," she replied.
"Then I had better get a fire started; that will keep them away."
"Do you think so?" she asked.
"I hope so."
I knew that in any forest there must be deadwood; and so, although it was pitch 
dark, I commenced to search for fallen branches; and soon I had collected a 
little pile of these and some dry leaves.
The Tarids had not taken away my pocket pouch, and in it I still had the common 
Martian appliance for making fire.
"You said that the Tarids would hesitate to enter the forest on this side of the 
river even by day," I remarked, as I sought to ignite the dry leaves with which 
I hoped to start my fire. "Why is that?"
"The Masenas," she replied. "They often come up the river in great numbers, 
hunting the Tarids; and unfortunate is he whom they find outside the castle 
walls. It is seldom, however, that they cross to the other side of the river."
"Why do they hunt the Tarids?" I asked. "What do they want of them?"
"Food," she replied.
"You don't mean to say that the Masenas eat human flesh?" I demanded.
She nodded. "Yes, they are very fond of it."
I had succeeded in igniting the leaves, and now I busied myself placing small 
twigs upon my newborn fire and building it up into the semblance of something 
worth while.
"But I was imprisoned for a long time with one of the Masenas," I reminded her. 
"He seemed very friendly."
"Under those circumstances, of course," she said, "he might not try to eat you. 
He might even become very friendly; but if you should meet him here in the 
forest with his own people, you would find him very different. They are hunting 
beasts, like all of the other creatures, that inhabit the forest."
My fire grew to quite a respectable size. It illuminated the forest and the 
surface of the river and the castle beyond.
When it blazed up and revealed us, the Tarids, called across to us, prophesying 
our early death.
The warmth of the fire was pleasant after our emersion from the cold water and 
our exposure to the chill of the forest night. Ozara came close to it, 
stretching her lithe, young body before it. The yellow flames illuminated her 
fair skin, imparted a greenish tinge to her blue hair, awakened slumberous fires 
in her languorous eyes.
Suddenly she tensed, her eyes widened in fright. "Look!" she whispered, and 
pointed.
I turned in the direction that she indicated. From the dense shadows just beyond 
the firelight, two blazing eyes were flaming.
"They have come for us," said Ozara.
I picked a blazing brand from the fire and hurled it at the intruder. There was 
a hideous, bloodcurdling scream as the eyes disappeared.
The girl was trembling again. She cast affrighted glances in all directions.
"There is another," she exclaimed presently, "and there, and there, and there."
I caught a glimpse of a great body slinking in the shadows; and all about us, as 
I turned, I saw blazing eyes. I threw a few more brands, but the eyes 
disappeared for only a moment to return again almost immediately, and each time 
they seemed to come closer; and now, since I had cast the first brand, the 
beasts were roaring and growling and screaming continuously – a veritable 
diapason of horror.
I realized that my fire would not last long if I kept throwing it at the beasts, 
as I had not sufficient wood to keep it replenished.
Something must be done. I cast about me rather hopelessly in search of some 
avenue of escape and discovered a nearby tree that looked as though it might be 
easily scaled. Only such a tree would be of any advantage to us, as I had no 
doubt that the creatures would charge the moment that we started to climb.
I took two brands from the fire and handed them to Ozara, and then selected two 
for myself.
"What are we going to do?" she asked.
"We are going to try to climb that tree," I replied. "Perhaps some of these 
brutes can climb, too, but we shall have to take a chance. Those I have seen 
look too large and heavy for climbing.
"We will walk slowly to the foot of the tree. When we are there, throw your 
brands at the nearest beasts; and then start to climb. When you are safely out 
of their reach, I will follow."
Slowly we crossed from the fire to the tree, waving the blazing brands about us.
Here, Ozara did as I had bid her; and when she was safely out of the way, I 
grasped one of my brands in my teeth, hurled the other, and started to climb.
The beasts charged almost instantly, but I reached a point of safety before they 
could drag me down, though what with the smoke of the brand in my eyes and the 
sparks being scraped off against my naked hide, I was lucky to have made it at 
all; but I felt that we must have the light of the brand, as I did not know what 
arboreal enemies might be lurking in the branches above.
I immediately examined the tree, climbing to the highest branches that would 
support my weight. With the aid of my light, I discovered that no creature was 
in it, other than Ozara and myself; and high among the branches I made a happy 
find – an enormous nest, carefully woven and lined with soft grasses.
I was about to call down to Ozara to come up, when I saw her already ascending 
just below me.
When she saw the nest, she told me that it was probably one of those built by 
the Masenas for temporary use during a raid or expedition into this part of the 
forest. It was certainly a most providential find, as it afforded us a 
comfortable place in which to spend the remainder of the night.
It was some time before we could accustom ourselves to the noises of the beasts 
howling beneath us, but at last we fell asleep; and when we awoke in the 
morning, they had departed; and the forest was quiet.
Ozara had told me that her country, Domnia, lay across the mountains that rose 
beyond the forest and that it might be reached by following the river down for a 
considerable distance to the end of the range, where we could follow another 
river up to Domnia upon the opposite side.
The most remarkable feature of the following two days was the fact that we 
survived them. We found food in plenty; and as we were always near the river, we 
never suffered for lack of water; but by day and by night we were constantly in 
danger of attack by the roving flesh-eaters.
We always sought to save ourselves by climbing into trees, but upon three 
occasions we were taken by surprise; and I was forced to fall back upon my 
sword, which had seemed to me a most inadequate weapon of defense against some 
of the ferocious beasts that assailed us.
However, in these three instances, I managed to kill our attackers, although, I 
must confess, that it seemed to me then, and still does, wholly a matter of luck 
that I succeeded.
By now, Ozara was in a more sanguine frame of mind.
Having survived this long, she felt that it was entirely possible that we might 
live to reach Domnia, although originally she had been confident that we could 
not come through the first night alive.
She was often quite gay now, and she was really very good company. Especially 
was this true on the morning of the third day as we were making good progress 
toward our distant goal.
The forest seemed to be unusually quiet; and we had seen no dangerous beasts all 
that day, when suddenly a chorus of hideous roars arose all about us; and 
simultaneously a score or more of creatures dropped from the concealing foliage 
of the trees about us.
Ozara's happy chatter died on her lips. "The Masenas!" she cried.
As they surrounded us and started to close in on us, their roaring ceased and 
they commenced to meow and purr. This, to me, seemed far more horrifying. As 
they came closer, I decided to make our capture cost them dearly, though I knew 
that eventually they would take us. I had seen Umka fight, and I knew what to 
expect.
Although they closed about me, they did not seem anxious to engage me. By 
pushing close to me on one side and then on the other, by giving away here and 
then there, I was forced to move about considerably; but I did not realize until 
it was too late that I was moving in the direction that they wished me to move 
and in accordance with their designs.
Presently they got me where they wanted me, beneath the branches of a great 
tree; and immediately a Masena dropped upon my shoulders and bore me to earth. 
Simultaneously, most of the others swarmed on top of me, while a few seized 
Ozara; and thus they disarmed me before I could strike a blow.
There was a great amount of purring after that, and they seemed to be having 
some sort of a discussion; but as it was in their own language, I did not 
understand it. Presently, however, they started down river, dragging us along 
with them.
After perhaps an hour, we came to a section of the forest from which all the 
brushwood had been cleared. The ground beneath the trees was almost like a lawn. 
The branches of the trees were trimmed to a considerable distance about the 
ground.
As we reached the edge of this park-like space, our captors set up a loud 
roaring which was presently answered from the trees we were approaching.
We were dragged to the foot of a great tree, up which several of our captors 
swarmed like cats.
Then came the problem of getting us up. I could see that it puzzled the Masenas, 
as well it might have. The hole of the tree was so large in diameter that no 
ordinary man could scale it, and all the branches had been cut off much higher 
than a man could jump. I could easily have entered it, but I did not tell them 
so. Ozara, however, could never have succeeded alone.
Presently, after considerable meowing and purring and not a little growling, 
some of those in the tree above lowered a pliant liana. One of the Masenas on 
the ground seized Ozara around the waist with one arm and the liana with his 
free hand and both his feet. Then those above hoisted this human elevator until 
it could find secure footing for itself and its passenger among the branches 
above.
In like manner, I was hoisted into the tree, where, thereafter, the climbing was 
easy.
We ascended only a few feet, however, before we came to a rude platform upon 
which was built one of the strange, arboreal houses of the Masenas.
Now, in all directions, I could see similar houses as far as my eyes could 
penetrate through the foliage. I could see that in some places branches had been 
cut and laid from tree to tree to form walk-ways between the houses. In other 
places there were only lianas where the Masenas must have crossed hand over hand 
from one tree to its neighbor. 
The house into which we were now conducted was quite large and easily 
accommodated not only the twenty-odd men that had captured us but fully fifty 
more that soon congregated.
The Masenas squatted upon their haunches facing the far end of the room where 
sat, alone, a single male that I took to be their king.
There was a great deal of meowing and purring as they discussed us in their 
language, and finally I became impatient, Recalling that Umka had spoken the 
language of the Tarids, I thought it not at all unlikely that some of these 
others might; and so I addressed them in that tongue.
"Why have you captured us?" I demanded. "We are not your enemies. We were 
escaping from the Tarids, who are. They had us imprisoned and were about to kill 
us. Do any of you understand what I am saying?"
"I understand you," replied the creature whom I took to be king. "I understand 
your words, but your argument is meaningless. When we leave our houses and go 
down into the forest we may mean harm to no creature, yet that does not protect 
us from the beasts of prey that feed upon the flesh of their kill. There are few 
arguments that would satisfactorily overcome the cravings of the belly."
"You mean that you are going to eat us?" I demanded.
"Certainly," he replied.
Ozara shrank closer to me. "So this is the end," she said, "and what a horrible 
end! It did us no good to escape from Ul Vas."
"We have at least had three days of freedom that we would not otherwise have 
had," I reminded her; "and, anyway, we must die some time."
The Masena king spoke to his people in their own tongue, and immediately they 
set up a great meowing and purring, as, with savage growls, a number of them 
seized Ozara and me and started to drag us toward the entrance.
They had almost reached the doorway with us when a lone Masena entered and 
paused before us.
"Umka!" I cried.
"John Carter!" he exclaimed. "What are you doing here, and the Jeddara of the 
Tarids?"
"We escaped from Ul Vas, and now we are about to be eaten by your people," I 
told him.
Umka spoke to the men who were dragging us from the room; they hesitated a 
moment; and then they led us back before the Masena king, whom Umka addressed 
for several minutes.
After he had ceased, the king and others in the room carried on what appeared to 
be a heated discussion. When they had finished, Umka turned toward me.
"You are to be set free," he said, "in return for what you did for me; but you 
must leave our country at once."
"Nothing would suit us better," I replied.
"Some of us are going with you to see that none of our people attack you while 
you are still in the land of the Masenas."
After we had set out with our strange escort, I asked Umka to tell me what he 
knew of my friends.
"After we left the castle of the Tarids," he explained, "we drifted around idly 
in the air for a long time. They wanted to follow the man who had taken the 
woman away in the other ship, but they did not know where to search. Today I 
looked down and saw that we were over Masena, and I asked them to put me on the 
ground. This they did, and they are still there for all I know, as they were 
taking fresh water aboard and were going to gather fruits and hunt for meat."
It developed that the landing had been made at no great distance from where we 
then were, and at my request he led us to the spot.
As we approached it, the hearts of two of that party almost stopped beating, so 
great was the suspense. It quite easily might mean the difference between life 
and death for Ozara and me.
And then we saw it, the strange craft, lying in a little clearing among the 
trees.
Umka thought it best that he and his fellows should not approach the craft, as 
he might not be able to restrain them in the presence of these others whom they 
had not promised to protect; so we thanked him and bade him good-bye, and he and 
his weird companions melted into the forest.
None of the three on the ship had noticed our approach, and we were quite close 
to her before they discovered us. They greeted us enthusiastically as two 
returned from the dead. Even Ur Jan was genuinely pleased to see me.
The assassin of Zodanga was furious with Gar Nal because he had broken his oath; 
and now, to my astonishment, the fellow threw his sword at my feet and swore 
eternal fealty to me.
"Never in my life," he said, "have I fought shoulder to shoulder with such a 
swordsman, and never shall it be said that I have drawn sword against him."
I accepted his service, and then I asked them how they had been able to maneuver 
the ship to this point.
"Zanda was the only one who knew anything about the mechanism or its control," 
explained Jat Or; "and after a little experimenting, she found that she could 
operate it." He looked proudly at her, and I read much in the smile that passed 
between them.
"You seem none the worse off for your experiences, Zanda," I said; "in fact, you 
appear very happy."
"I am very happy, Vandor," she replied, "happier than I ever expected to be in 
my life."
She emphasized the word Vandor, and I thought that I detected a smile lurking 
deep in her eyes.
"Is your happiness so great," I asked, "that it has caused you to forget your 
vow to kill John Carter?"
She returned my bantering smile as she replied. "I do not know anyone by the 
name of John Carter."
Jat Or and Ur Jan were laughing but I could see that Ozara did not know what it 
was all about.
"I hope for his sake that you never meet him, Zanda," I said, "for I am rather 
fond of him, and I should hate to see him killed."
"Yes," she said, "I should hate to kill him, for I know now that he is the 
bravest man and the truest friend in the world – with possibly one exception," 
she added, with a sly glance at Jat Or.
We discussed our situation at length, and tried to make plans for the future, 
and at last we decided to act upon Ozara's suggestion that we go to Domnia and 
enlist the aid of her father. From there, she thought, we might more easily 
conduct the search for Gar Nal and Dejah Thoris.
I shall not take up your time with an account of our journey to Ozara's country 
or of the welcome that we received at the hands of her father and the strange 
sights that we saw in this Thurian city.
Ozara's father is the jeddak of Domnia. He is a powerful man, with political 
affiliations in other cities of the nearer moon. His agents are everywhere among 
the peoples with whom his country has relations, either amicable or otherwise; 
and it was not long before word reached him that a strange object that floated 
in the air had become disabled and had been captured in the country of Ombra. In 
it were a man and a woman.
The Domnians gave us explicit directions for reaching Ombra; and, exacting a 
promise from us that we would return and visit them after the conclusion of our 
adventure, they bid us good-bye.
My parting with Ozara was rather painful. She told me quite frankly that she 
loved me, but that she was resigned to the fact that my heart belonged to 
another. She exhibited splendid strength of character then that I had not 
believed she possessed, and when she bid me farewell it was with the wish that I 
find my princess and enjoy the happiness that I deserved.
As our ship rose above Domnia, my heart was full with a sense of elation, so 
great was my assurance that I should soon be united with the incomparable Dejah 
Thoris. I was thus certain of success because of what Ozara's father had told me 
of the character of the Jeddak of Ombra. He was an arrant coward, and almost any 
sort of a demonstration would bring him to his knees suing for peace.
Now we were in a position to make a demonstration such as the Ombrans had never 
witnessed; for, in common with the other inhabitants of Thuria that we had seen 
thus far, they were entirely ignorant of firearms.
It was my intention to fly low and make my demands for the return of Dejah 
Thoris and Gar Nal to me, without putting myself in the power of the Ombrans.
If they refused, which I was quite certain that they would, I intended giving 
them a demonstration of the effectiveness of the firearms of Barsoom through the 
medium of the ship's guns that I have already described. That, I was confident, 
would bring the Jeddak to terms; and I hoped to accomplish it without 
unnecessary loss of life.
We were all quite gay as we sailed off toward Ombra. Jat Or and Zanda were 
planning upon the home they expected to establish in Helium, and Ur Jan was 
anticipating a position among the fighting men of my retinue and a life of honor 
and respectability.
Presently, Zanda called my attention to the fact that we were gaining 
considerable altitude, and complained of dizziness. Almost at the same time I 
felt a weakness stealing over me, and simultaneously Ur Jan collapsed.
Followed by Jat Or, I staggered to the control room, where a glance at the 
altimeter showed me that we had risen to dangerous heights. Instantly I directed 
the brain to regulate the oxygen supply in the interior of the ship, and then I 
directed it to drop nearer to the surface of the satellite.
It obeyed my directions insofar as the oxygen supply was concerned, but it 
continued to rise past the point where the altimeter could register our height.
As Thuria faded in the distance astern, I realized that we were flying at 
tremendous speed, a speed far in excess of that which I had directed.
It was evident that the brain was entirely out of control. There was nothing 
more that I could do; so I returned to the cabin. Here I found that both Zanda 
and Ur Jan had recovered, now that the oxygen supply had been replenished.
I told them that the ship was running wild in space and that our eventual fate 
could be nothing more than a matter of idle speculation – they knew as much 
about it as I.
My hopes, that had been so high, were now completely dashed; and the farther 
that we sped from Thuria, the greater became my anguish, though I hid my 
personal feelings from my companions.
It was not until it became apparent that we were headed for Barsoom that even 
hope of life was renewed in the breasts of any of us.
As we drew near the surface of the planet, it became evident to me that the ship 
was fully under control; and I wondered whether or not the brain itself had 
discovered the power of original thought, for I knew that I was not controlling 
it nor were any of my companions.
It was night, a very dark night. The ship was approaching a large city. I could 
see the lights ahead, and as we drew closer I recognized that the city was 
Zodanga.
As though guided by a human hand and brain, the ship slid silently across the 
eastern wall of the great city, dropped into the shadows of a dark avenue, and 
moved steadily toward its unknown destination.
But not for long was the destination to be unknown. Presently the neighborhood 
became familiar. We were moving very slowly. Zanda was with me in the control 
room, gazing through one of the forward ports.
"The house of Fal Sivas!" she exclaimed.
I recognized it, too, and then just in front of us I saw the open doors of the 
great hangar from which I had stolen the ship.
With the utmost precision, the ship turned slowly about until its tail pointed 
toward the hangar doorway. Then it backed in and settled down upon its 
scaffolding.
At my direction, the doors opened and the ladder dropped out to the floor; and a 
moment later I was searching for Fal Sivas, to demand an explanation. Ur Jan and 
Jat Or accompanied me with drawn swords, and Zanda followed close behind.
I went at once to Fal Sivas's sleeping quarters. They were deserted; but as I 
was leaving them, I saw a note fastened beside the door. It was addressed to me. 
I opened it and read the following:
  From Fal Sivas
  Of Zodanga
  To John Carter
  Of Helium
  Let this be known:
  You betrayed me. You stole my ship. You thought that your puny mind could best 
  that of the great Fal Sivas.
  Very well, John Carter, it shall be a duel of minds – my mind against yours. 
  Let us see who will win.
  I am recalling the ship.
  I am directing it to return from wherever it may be and at full speed. It is 
  to allow no other brain to change its course. I am commanding it to return to 
  its hangar and remain there forever unless it receives contrary directions 
  from my brain.
  Know you then, John Carter, when you read this note, that I, Fal Sivas, have 
  won; and that as long as I live, no other brain than mine can ever cause my 
  ship to move.
  I might have dashed the ship to pieces against the ground and thus destroyed 
  you; but then I could not have gloated over you, as I now shall.
  Do not search for me. I am hidden where you can never find me.
  I have written. That is all.
There was a grim finality about that note and a certain authority that seemed to 
preclude even faint hope. I was crushed.
In silence, I handed it to Jat Or and asked him to read it aloud to the others. 
When he had finished it, Ur Jan drew his short sword and offered it to me hilt 
first.
"It is I who am the cause of your sorrow," he said. "My life belongs to you. I 
offer it to you now in atonement."
I shook my head and pushed his hand away. "You did not know what you were doing, 
Ur Jan," I said.
"Perhaps it is not the end," said Zanda. "Where can Fal Sivas hide that 
determined men may not find him?"
"Let us dedicate our lives to that purpose," said Jat Or; and there, in the 
quarters of Fal Sivas, we four swore to hunt him down.
As we stepped out into the corridor, I saw a man approaching. He was tiptoeing 
stealthily in our direction. He did not see me instantly because he was casting 
an apprehensive glance back across his shoulder, as though fearful of discovery 
from that direction.
When he faced me, we were both surprised – it was Rapas the Ulsio.
At sight of Ur Jan and me standing side by side, The Rat went ashen grey. He 
started to turn, as though to run; but evidently he thought better of it, for he 
immediately faced us again, and stood staring at us as though fascinated.
As we approached him, he affected a silly grin. "Well, Vandor," he said, "this 
is a surprise. I am glad to see you."
"Yes, you must be," I replied. "What are you doing here?"
"I came to see Fal Sivas."
"Did you expect to find him here?" demanded Ur Jan.
"Yes," replied Rapas.
"Then why were you sneaking in on your tiptoes?" inquired the assassin. "You are 
lying, Rapas. You knew that Fal Sivas was not here. If you had thought that he 
was here, you would not have had the nerve to come, for you knew that he knew 
that you were in my employ."
Ur Jan stepped forward quickly and grasped Rapas by the throat. "Listen, you 
rat," he growled; "you know where Fal Sivas is. Tell me, or I'll wring your 
neck."
The fellow commenced to grovel and whine, "Don't, don't; you are hurting me," he 
cried. "You will kill me."
"At least you have told the truth for once," growled the assassin. "Quick now; 
out with it. Where is Fal Sivas?"
"If I tell you, will you promise not to kill me?" asked The Rat.
"We will promise you that and more," I said; "Tel us where Fal Sivas is, and 
I'll give you your weight in treasure."
"Speak up," said Ur Jan, giving the fellow a shake.
"Fal Sivas is in the house of Gar Nal," whispered Rapas, "but don't tell him 
that I told you; don't tell him that I told you or he will kill me horribly."
I did not dare turn Rapas loose for fear he would betray us, and furthermore he 
promised to gain entrance to Gar Nal's for us and lead us to the room where we 
would find Fal Sivas.
I could not imagine what Fal Sivas was doing in the house of Gar Nal, unless he 
had gone there in Gar Nal's absence in an attempt to steal some of his secrets; 
nor did I bother to question Rapas about it, as it did not seem of any great 
importance to me. It was enough that Fal Sivas was there, and that I should find 
him.
It was half after the eighth zode, or around midnight earth-time, that we 
reached Gar Nal's. Rapas admitted us and led us to the third level of the house, 
up narrow ramps at the rear of the building where we met no one. We moved 
silently without speaking, and at last our guide halted before a door.
"He is in there," he whispered.
"Open the door," I said.
He tried it, but it was locked. Ur Jan pushed him aside, and then hurled his 
great bulk against the door. With a loud splintering of wood, it burst in. I 
leaped across the threshold; and there, seated at a table, I saw Fal Sivas and 
Gar Nal – Gar Nal, the man whom I had thought to be imprisoned in the city of 
Ombra on the nearer moon.
As the two men recognized Ur Jan and me, they leaped to their feet; their evil 
faces were studies in surprise and terror.
I sprang forward and seized Gar Nal before he could draw his sword, and Ur Jan 
fell upon Fal Sivas. He would have killed him offhand, but I forbade it. All 
that I wanted was to learn the fate of Dejah Thoris, and one of these men must 
know the truth concerning her. They must not die until I knew.
"What are you doing here, Gar Nal?" I demanded. "I thought that you were a 
prisoner in Ombra." 
"I escaped," he replied.
"Do you know where my princess is?"
"Yes."
"Where?"
A cunning look entered his eyes. "You would like to know, wouldn't you?" he 
asked with a sneer; "but do you think Gar Nal is fool enough to tell you? No, as 
long as I know and you don't, you will not dare to kill me."
"I'll get the truth out of him," growled Ur Jan. "Here, Rapas, heat a dagger for 
me. Heat it red-hot." But when we looked around, Rapas was not there. As we had 
entered the room, he had made good his escape.
"Well," said Ur Jan, "I can heat it myself; but first let me kill Fal Sivas."
"No, no," screamed the old inventor. "I did not steal the Princess of Helium; it 
was Gar Nal."
And then the two commenced to accuse one another, and presently I discovered 
that after Gar Nal's return from Thuria, these two master inventors and great 
scoundrels had patched up a truce and joined forces because of their mutual fear 
of me. Gar Nal was to hide Fal Sivas, and in return Fal Sivas was to show him 
the secret of his mechanical brain.
They had both been certain that the last place in the world that I would look 
for Fal Sivas would be in the house of Gar Nal. Gar Nal had instructed his 
servants to say that he had never returned from his trip with Ur Jan, giving the 
impression that he was still upon Thuria; and he was planning to leave that very 
night for a distant hiding-place.
But all this annoyed me. I did not care about them, or their plans. I wanted to 
know but one thing, and that was the fate of Dejah Thoris.
"Where is my princess, Gar Nal?" I demanded; "tell me that, and I will spare 
your life."
"She is still in Ombra," he replied.
Then I turned upon Fal Sivas. "That is your death warrant, Fal Sivas," I told 
him.
"Why?" he demanded. "What have I to do with it?"
"You keep me from directing the brain that operates your ship, and only thus may 
I reach Ombra."
Ur Jan raised his sword to cleave Fal Sivas's skull, but the coward went down 
upon his knees and begged for his life.
"Spare me," he cried, "and I will turn the ship over to you and let you control 
the brain."
"I can't trust you," I said.
"You can take me with you," he pleaded; "that will be better than death."
"Very well," I said; "but if you interfere with my plans or attempt to betray 
me, you shall pay for your treachery with your life."
I turned toward the door. "I am returning to Thuria tonight," I said to my 
companions. "I shall take Fal Sivas with me, and when I return with my princess 
(and I shall not return without her), I hope to be able to reward you in some 
material way for your splendid loyalty."
"I am going with you, my prince," said Jat Or; "and I ask for no reward."
"And I, too, am going," said Zanda.
"And I," growled Ur Jan, "but first, my prince, please let me run my sword 
through the heart of this scoundrel," and as he spoke he advanced upon Gar Nal. 
"He should die for what he has done. He gave you his word, and he broke it."
I shook my head. "No," I said. "He told me where I could find my princess; and 
in return for that, I have guaranteed his safety."
Grumbling, Ur Jan returned his sword to its scabbard; and then we four, with Fal 
Sivas, moved toward the door. The others preceded me. I was the last to pass out 
into the corridor; and just as I did so, I heard a door open at the opposite end 
of the room we were just leaving. I turned to glance back; and there, in the 
doorway across the room, stood Dejah Thoris.
She came toward me with arms outstretched as I ran to meet her.
She was breathing very hard and trembling as I took her in my arms. "Oh, my 
prince," she cried, "I thought I should not be in time. I heard all that was 
said in this room, but I was bound and gagged and could not warn you that Gar 
Nal was deceiving you. It was only just this instant that I succeeded in freeing 
myself."
My exclamation of surprise when I first saw her had attracted the attention of 
my companions, and they had all returned to the room; and as I held my princess 
in my arms, Ur Jan leaped past me and ran his sword through the putrid heart of 
Gar Nal.

About this e-text:
Version 1.0 
Created 4/21/2000 
Last updated 4/21/2000 
If you make corrections, please increment the version number by 0.1 and repost.